Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part B

DUTIES AND BLESSINGS OF THE PRIESTHOOD

Basic Manual for Priesthood Holders, Part B

DUTIES AND BLESSINGSOF THE PRIESTHOOD

Basic Manual for Priesthood Holders, Part B

Published byThe Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

Salt Lake City, UtahRevised 2000

© 1979, 1987, 1993, 1996, 2000 by Intellectual Reserve, Inc.All rights reserved

Printed in the United States of America

English approval: 1/99

Comments and Suggestions

Your comments and suggestions about this manual would be appreciated. Please submit them to:

Curriculum Planning50 East North Temple Street, Floor 24Salt Lake City, UT 84150-3200USAE-mail: [email protected]

Please list your name, address, ward, and stake. Be sure to give the titleof the manual. Then offer your comments and suggestions about themanual’s strengths and areas of potential improvement.

CONTENTS

Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vThe Living Christ: The Testimony of the Apostles . . . . . . . . . viiiThe Family: A Proclamation to the World . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . x

Priesthood and Church Government

1. The Oath and Covenant of the Priesthood . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22. The Keys of the Priesthood . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83. Honoring the Priesthood . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194. The Purpose of Priesthood Ordinances . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 275. Performing Priesthood Ordinances . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 416. Home Teaching . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 497. Self-Reliance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 608. Our Temple and Family History Responsibilities . . . . . . . . 689. Sharing the Gospel . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79

10. Fellowshipping: A Priesthood Responsibility . . . . . . . . . . 88

Home and Family Relations

11. The Father as Patriarch . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9612. Effective Family Leadership . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 10513. Strengthening the Family through Family Home Evening . . . 11214. Having Fun Together as Families . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12315. Sharing in Family Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13116. Home Gardening . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139

Personal Development

17. Personal and Family Goals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15418. Developing and Teaching Self-Mastery . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16319. Developing Our Talents . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17220. Developing Leadership . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18021. Leadership: Inspired Decision Making . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18722. Stewardship and Delegation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19523. Conducting Meetings and Interviews . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20124. Maintaining Good Physical Health . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20825. Living the Word of Wisdom . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21326. Seeking Knowledge . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219

iii

Contents

Gospel Principles and Doctrines

27. Jesus Christ, Our Sure Foundation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22828. Agency: A Gift from God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23629. Keeping the Sabbath Day Holy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24530. Tithes and Offerings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25131. Being Honest . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25732. Purity of Thought . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26533. Extending and Receiving Forgiveness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27234. Spiritual Gifts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28135. Building the Kingdom of God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 289

Index . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 295Notes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 305Picture Section . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 307

iv

INTRODUCTION

Using This Manual

This manual provides 35 lessons related to basic gospel principles andthe responsibilities of Aaronic Priesthood and Melchizedek Priesthoodbearers. As prompted by the Spirit, leaders and teachers should planand teach lessons that address the spiritual, emotional, and temporalneeds of the members in their branch or ward.

This manual should be used as the instruction manual for both theMelchizedek Priesthood and Aaronic Priesthood in units of the Churchwhere Teachings of Presidents of the Church and Aaronic Priesthood manuals are not yet published in the needed language. In such units,copies of this manual should be made available to all holders of theMelchizedek Priesthood and to Aaronic Priesthood leaders and instruc-tors. Local leaders should consult Information for Priesthood andAuxiliary Leaders on Curriculum for the schedule showing which yearspart A and part B of Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood are to be used.

In units of the Church where Teachings of Presidents of the Church andAaronic Priesthood manuals are available, this manual should be used (1) as a resource for Melchizedek Priesthood instruction on firstand fourth Sundays; (2) as a supplementary resource for AaronicPriesthood instruction; and (3) as designated, for Relief Society“Teachings for Our Time” lessons on fourth Sundays. In such units,copies of the manual should be made available to the leaders andinstructors in the Relief Society, Melchizedek Priesthood, and AaronicPriesthood. In addition, leaders may encourage MelchizedekPriesthood holders to purchase a copy of this manual for personalstudy and for family teaching in the home.

Preparing to Teach

Teaching helps provided in this manual include a “Teacher Preparation”section, questions teachers could ask, suggestions for class participation,and directions for using pictures and charts. In addition to the discus-sion questions and methods suggested, teachers may choose to use

v

Introduction

other methods or lesson approaches they find effective to involve theirclass members and stimulate participation and learning. Almost everylesson suggests the use of a chalkboard, so if possible teachers shouldarrange to have a chalkboard and chalk available for each lesson. Manyof the visual aids suggested for use as posters could be drawn or writ-ten on the chalkboard. Other suggestions for teaching can be found inthe Teaching Guidebook (34595) and in Teaching, No Greater Call (36123).

Class members should be encouraged to prepare for class discussionby studying the assigned lesson during the week. They should also beencouraged to bring their scriptures.

Involving Members with Disabilities

During His mortal ministry, Jesus went up into the mountain near theSea of Galilee.

“And great multitudes came unto him, having with them those thatwere lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, and cast themdown at Jesus’ feet; and he healed them:

“Insomuch that the multitude wondered, when they saw the dumb tospeak, the maimed to be whole, the lame to walk, and the blind to see:and they glorified the God of Israel” (Matthew 15:30–31).

The Savior set the example for us in feeling compassion for those withdisabilities. When He visited the Nephites after His Resurrection, Hesaid:

“Behold, my bowels are filled with compassion towards you.

“Have ye any that are sick among you? Bring them hither. Have ye any that are lame, or blind, or halt, or maimed, or leprous, or that arewithered, or that are deaf, or that are afflicted in any manner? Bringthem hither and I will heal them, for I have compassion upon you; my bowels are filled with mercy” (3 Nephi 17:6–7).

As a teacher in a Church classroom, you are in an excellent position toshow compassion. Although not usually trained to give professionalassistance to class members with disabilities, teachers should desire tounderstand and include these members in the learning activities of theclass. Class members with mental, physical, emotional, and other dis-abilities may need special attention. The following guidelines shouldhelp you reach every member:

� Strive to understand the needs and abilities of each class member.

� Check in advance with a class member before calling on him to read,pray, or otherwise participate. Ask such questions as “How do youfeel about reading in class?” or “Would you feel comfortable prayingin class?” If appropriate, check with priesthood leaders, parents, andfamily members to determine the member’s special needs.

vi

Introduction

� Try to increase and improve the involvement and learning of themember with a disability.

� Ensure that each class member treats every other class member withrespect.

� Be natural, friendly, and warm. Every son of God needs love andunderstanding.

As a teacher in the Church, remember that each member, regardless ofphysical, mental, emotional, or social capacity, has the potential forgrowth toward exaltation. You have an obligation to help each individ-ual learn gospel principles in your class. Remember the words of theSavior: “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these mybrethren, ye have done it unto me” (Matthew 25:40).

vii

viii

TH

Jan

Anithaslive

theFatwethinlessHedesandHecautaumothethe

gredemmogavwaeve

to aconFatRed

theHeminancFatthetim

E FIRST PRESIDENCY THE QUORUM OF THE TWELVE

uary 1, 2000

s we commemorate the birth of Jesus Christtwo millennia ago, we offer our testimony ofthe reality of His matchless life and the infi-

e virtue of His great atoning sacrifice. None other had so profound an influence upon all who haved and will yet live upon the earth.He was the Great Jehovah of the Old Testament, Messiah of the New. Under the direction of Hisher, He was the creator of the earth.“All thingsre made by him; and without him was not anyg made that was made”(John 1:3). Though sin-, He was baptized to fulfill all righteousness.

“went about doing good”(Acts 10:38), yet waspised for it. His gospel was a message of peace goodwill. He entreated all to follow His example.

walked the roads of Palestine, healing the sick,sing the blind to see, and raising the dead. Heght the truths of eternity, the reality of our pre-rtal existence, the purpose of our life on earth, and potential for the sons and daughters of God in life to come.He instituted the sacrament as a reminder of Hisat atoning sacrifice. He was arrested and con-

ned on spurious charges, convicted to satisfy ab, and sentenced to die on Calvary’s cross. Hee His life to atone for the sins of all mankind. Hiss a great vicarious gift in behalf of all who wouldr live upon the earth.We solemnly testify that His life, which is centralll human history, neither began in Bethlehem norcluded on Calvary. He was the Firstborn of theher, the Only Begotten Son in the flesh, theeemer of the world.He rose from the grave to “become the firstfruits ofm that slept”(1 Corinthians 15:20). As Risen Lord, visited among those He had loved in life. He alsoistered among His “other sheep”(John 10:16) inient America. In the modern world, He and Hisher appeared to the boy Joseph Smith, ushering in long-promised “dispensation of the fulness ofes”(Ephesians 1:10).

Of the Living Christ, the Prophet Joseph wrote:“His eyes were as a flame of fire; the hair of his headwas white like the pure snow; his countenance shoneabove the brightness of the sun; and his voice was asthe sound of the rushing of great waters, even thevoice of Jehovah, saying:

“I am the first and the last; I am he who liveth,I am he who was slain; I am your advocate with theFather”(D&C 110:3–4).

Of Him the Prophet also declared: “And now, afterthe many testimonies which have been given of him,this is the testimony, last of all, which we give of him:That he lives!

“For we saw him, even on the right hand of God;and we heard the voice bearing record that he is theOnly Begotten of the Father—

“That by him, and through him, and of him, theworlds are and were created, and the inhabitantsthereof are begotten sons and daughters unto God”(D&C 76:22–24).

We declare in words of solemnity that His priest-hood and His Church have been restored upon theearth—“built upon the foundation of . . . apostles andprophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief cornerstone”(Ephesians 2:20).

We testify that He will someday return to earth.“And the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together”(Isaiah 40:5). He willrule as King of Kings and reign as Lord of Lords, andevery knee shall bend and every tongue shall speakin worship before Him. Each of us will stand to bejudged of Him according to our works and thedesires of our hearts.

We bear testimony, as His duly ordained Apostles—that Jesus is the Living Christ, the immortal Son ofGod. He is the great King Immanuel, who stands todayon the right hand of His Father. He is the light, the life,and the hope of the world. His way is the paththat leads to happiness in this life and eternal life inthe world to come. God be thanked for the matchlessgift of His divine Son.

THE LIVING CHRISTTHE TESTIMONY OF THE APOSTLES

THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

THE FAMILY

A PROCLAMATION TO THE WORLDTHE FIRST PRESIDENCY AND COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE APOSTLES

OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

W E, THE FIRST PRESIDENCY and the Council ofthe Twelve Apostles of The Church of Jesus Christ ofLatter-day Saints, solemnly proclaim that marriagebetween a man and a woman is ordained of Godand that the family is central to the Creator’s planfor the eternal destiny of His children.

ALL HUMAN BEINGS—male and female—arecreated in the image of God. Each is a belovedspirit son or daughter of heavenly parents, and, assuch, each has a divine nature and destiny. Genderis an essential characteristic of individual pre-mortal, mortal, and eternal identity and purpose.

IN THE PREMORTAL REALM, spirit sons anddaughters knew and worshiped God as theirEternal Father and accepted His plan by which Hischildren could obtain a physical body and gainearthly experience to progress toward perfectionand ultimately realize his or her divine destiny asan heir of eternal life. The divine plan of happinessenables family relationships to be perpetuatedbeyond the grave. Sacred ordinances and covenantsavailable in holy temples make it possible for individuals to return to the presence of God andfor families to be united eternally.

THE FIRST COMMANDMENT that God gave toAdam and Eve pertained to their potential forparenthood as husband and wife. We declarethat God’s commandment for His children tomultiply and replenish the earth remains inforce. We further declare that God has com-manded that the sacred powers of procreationare to be employed only between man andwoman, lawfully wedded as husband and wife.

WE DECLARE the means by which mortal lifeis created to be divinely appointed. We affirmthe sanctity of life and of its importance in God’seternal plan.

HUSBAND AND WIFE have a solemn responsibility to love and care for each otherand for their children.“Children are an heritageof the Lord” (Psalms 127:3). Parents have asacred duty to rear their children in love and

righteousness, to provide for their physical andspiritual needs, to teach them to love and serveone another, to observe the commandments ofGod and to be law-abiding citizens whereverthey live. Husbands and wives—mothers andfathers—will be held accountable before God for the discharge of these obligations.

THE FAMILY is ordained of God. Marriagebetween man and woman is essential to Hiseternal plan. Children are entitled to birth within the bonds of matrimony, and to bereared by a father and a mother who honormarital vows with complete fidelity. Happinessin family life is most likely to be achieved when founded upon the teachings of the LordJesus Christ. Successful marriages and families are established and maintained on principles offaith, prayer, repentance, forgiveness, respect, love,compassion, work, and wholesome recreationalactivities. By divine design, fathers are to presideover their families in love and righteousness and are responsible to provide the necessities oflife and protection for their families. Mothersare primarily responsible for the nurture of theirchildren. In these sacred responsibilities, fathersand mothers are obligated to help one anotheras equal partners. Disability, death, or other circumstances may necessitate individual adaptation. Extended families should lend support when needed.

WE WARN that individuals who violate covenantsof chastity, who abuse spouse or offspring, orwho fail to fulfill family responsibilities will oneday stand accountable before God. Further, wewarn that the disintegration of the family willbring upon individuals, communities, andnations the calamities foretold by ancient andmodern prophets.

WE CALL UPON responsible citizens and officersof government everywhere to promote thosemeasures designed to maintain and strengthenthe family as the fundamental unit of society.

PRIESTHOOD ANDCHURCH GOVERNMENT

THE OATH ANDCOVENANT OF

THE PRIESTHOODL e s s o n 1

The purpose of this lesson is to help us understand the oath andcovenant of the priesthood and how to magnify our callings.

Introduction

Elder Reed Smoot was a member of the Quorum of the TwelveApostles from 1900 until his death in 1941. During much of this timehe was also an outstanding member of the United States Senate. Manypeople encouraged him to run for president of the United States. Butthey told him he would have to give up his religion because people at that time would not elect a Mormon for president. He said, “If I hadto take my choice of being a deacon in The Church of Jesus Christ ofLatter-day Saints, or being President of the United States, I would be adeacon” (quoted in Bryant S. Hinckley, The Faith of Our Pioneer Fathers[1956], 202).

� Why do you think Elder Smoot placed such value on the priesthood?

Elder Smoot had to meet certain requirements to be a United Statessenator. Likewise, in order for us to receive the priesthood we mustmeet certain requirements. We must be interviewed by our priesthoodleaders, who ask us certain questions to determine our worthiness toreceive the priesthood and our willingness to accept sacred priesthoodresponsibilities.

� What are some of the questions that our priesthood leaders might ask?

After Elder Smoot was elected as a senator, he took the oath of officeand promised to fulfill his duties in the government. In the same way,when we receive the priesthood we promise to fulfill our duties to the Lord.

The Oath and Covenant of the Priesthood

We receive the holy priesthood by an “oath and covenant.” This meansthat Heavenly Father gives us His oath (guarantee) that we can havethe power and blessings of the priesthood if we covenant (promise)

2

Lesson 1

with Him to do certain things. “Therefore, all those who receive thepriesthood, receive this oath and covenant of [the] Father, which hecannot break, neither can it be moved” (D&C 84:40).

President Marion G. Romney explained the meaning of a covenant: “A covenant is a contract, and a contract is an agreement between twoor more [people]. If I should enter into a covenant with you, I wouldpromise you something in consideration for you promising me some-thing. If I entered into agreement with you to pay you a certain sum ofmoney for an automobile, and you promised to give me the automobilefor that sum of money, that would be a covenant. Now, in a covenantof the priesthood, we promise the Lord, and he promises us somethingin return for what we do give him” (in Conference Report, Korea AreaConference 1975, 36).

The oath and covenant of the priesthood is explained in Doctrine andCovenants 84. This section clearly describes the promises we make andthe promises the Lord makes when we receive the priesthood.

� Write on the chalkboard Our Promises and Lord’s Promises. List underthese headings the promises we make and those promises the Lordmakes as they are discussed.

Our Promises to the Lord� Read Doctrine and Covenants 84:33.

In the first half of verse 33 the Lord identifies our part of the covenant:“For whoso is faithful unto the obtaining these two priesthoods ofwhich I have spoken, and the magnifying their calling . . .”

� According to this verse, what is our part of the covenant? (Wepromise to magnify our callings.)

To magnify our callings is to do our best in accepting and carrying outall our priesthood duties so we can enlarge the Lord’s kingdom onearth. When we receive the priesthood we also promise to be faithfuland keep all the commandments.

The Lord’s Promises to Us� Read Doctrine and Covenants 84:33–38. Pause after each part of the

Lord’s promise, write it on the chalkboard, and then discuss it.

The Lord promises that if we keep our part of the covenant, we will be“sanctified by the Spirit unto the renewing of [our] bodies” (D&C84:33). We can expect to be strengthened in body and spirit as we fulfillour callings.

3

Lesson 1

We may also “become the sons of Moses and of Aaron” (D&C 84:34).The sons of Moses and Aaron administered the ordinances of salvationto the children of Israel. We have the same privilege of administeringthese sacred ordinances through the priesthood today.

The Lord promises that we will become “the seed of Abraham” (D&C84:34). In other words, we may receive the blessings promised toAbraham and his seed.

� Ask a class member to read Abraham 2:8–11.

God covenanted with Abraham and his seed that through them all thenations of the earth would be blessed with the gospel. It is through thepower and authority exercised by faithful priesthood bearers that theseblessings are given to the world.

The Lord also promises that faithful priesthood holders will “become . . . the elect of God” (D&C 84:34). This means that we priesthood bear-ers who magnify our callings and enter into all of the sacred savingordinances of the priesthood will be given the fulness of the Father’skingdom.

Then the Lord says, “All that my Father hath shall be given unto [them]”(D&C 84:38).

President Spencer W. Kimball explained: “Have you ever stopped to[count] the blessings, the powers that the Lord has? All power, allinfluence, all strength will be yours, and this is according to the oathand covenant of the holy priesthood which you bear” (in ConferenceReport, Buenos Aires Area Conference 1975, 51).

There is no doubt that the Lord will fulfill His promises to the faithfuland obedient. The responsibility, therefore, is ours. Failure to keep ourpromises to the Lord will prevent Him from giving us all that He isprepared to give us.

Magnifying Our Priesthood Callings

We have promised, in covenant with our Father in Heaven, to magnifyour callings.

� In what ways can we magnify our priesthood callings?

When the Aaronic Priesthood is conferred upon us, we are ordained toan office in that priesthood: deacon, teacher, or priest. Each of theseoffices is a calling with certain duties and responsibilities. Offices in theMelchizedek Priesthood are elder, high priest, patriarch, Seventy, andApostle. (See Gospel Principles chapter 14, pages 85–93, for an explana-tion of these callings.)

“God gives priesthood authority to worthy male members of the Churchso they can act in His name for the salvation of the human family. . . .

4

Lesson 1

“A man receives the Aaronic or Melchizedek Priesthood when anauthorized priesthood holder confers it on him and ordains him to anoffice in that priesthood (see Articles of Faith 1:5; D&C 42:11). No mancan take this honor unto himself (see Hebrews 5:4)” (Church Handbookof Instructions, Book 2: Priesthood and Auxiliary Leaders [1998], 161).

President Spencer W. Kimball said:

“This priesthood is not a plaything. It isn’t something just to hold andforget about. It is about the most important thing in all the world, andwe receive it with an oath and covenant. . . .

“. . . The Lord knew that we were weak humans and might betempted, and he said that that is why he asked us to pray night andmorning and all the time. That is why he gave us home evening so thatwe could remind ourselves frequently. That is why he gave us priest-hood meetings, where we would go and mingle with our brethren andkeep ourselves reminded” (in Conference Report, Korea AreaConference 1975, 40–41).

Before anyone can magnify his priesthood calling he must know whatis expected of him. He must first “learn his duty, and [then] act in theoffice in which he is appointed, in all diligence” (D&C 107:99).

The following story shows that President Kimball understood hisduties and magnified his calling as a deacon:

“I remember when I was a deacon. . . . I thought it was a great honor tobe a deacon. My father was always considerate of my responsibilitiesand always permitted me to take the buggy and horse to gather fastofferings. My responsibility included that part of the town in which Ilived, but it was quite a long walk to the homes, and a sack of flour ora bottle of fruit or vegetables or bread became quite heavy as it accu-mulated. So the buggy was very comfortable and functional. . . . It wasa very great honor to do this service for my Heavenly Father; and . . . itis still a great honor to perform this service.

“I am a deacon. I am always proud that I am a deacon. When I see theapostles march up to the stand in a solemn assembly to bless the sacra-ment, and others of the General Authorities step up to the sacramenttables to get the bread and the water and humbly pass it to all the people in the assembly and then return their emptied receptacles, I amproud that I am a deacon, and a teacher, and a priest” (in ConferenceReport, Apr. 1975, 117; or Ensign, May 1975, 79).

� What was President Kimball’s attitude about his priesthood calling?How can the way we magnify our callings influence others?

5

Lesson 1

Receiving Help in Magnifying Our Callings

President Marion G. Romney said: “In order to magnify our callings inthe priesthood, three things at least are necessary: One is that we havea motivating desire to do so. Another is that we search and ponder thewords of eternal life. And a third is that we pray” (in Conference Report,Apr. 1973, 116; or Ensign, July 1973, 89; italics added).

� What three things did President Romney say are necessary for us tomagnify our callings? (List the responses on the chalkboard.Responses should include having a desire, studying the scripturesand the words of the living prophets, and praying.)

If we do these things and keep the commandments, Heavenly Fatherwill help us magnify our callings.

Elder Orson Pratt, one of the great missionaries of the Church, believedthis with all his heart. When he was called on a mission to Scotland,there were only 80 members of the Church in that country. The previ-ous missionaries to Scotland had been forced to leave the area amid ashower of stones, rubbish, and abuse. When he arrived in early 1840,“he traveled . . . to Edinburgh, the capital. On the day after his arrivalthere, he climbed a rugged, rocky hill that rises in the middle of a nat-ural park, commanding a magnificent view of the ancient city. Locallyit was called Arthur’s Seat, but it is affectionately known by the Saintsas Pratt’s Hill. There Orson Pratt pleaded with the Lord to give himtwo hundred souls to convert. The Lord heard and answered thatprayer” (Muriel Cuthbert, “Strong Saints in Scotland,” Ensign, Oct.1978, 36).

Elder Pratt magnified his calling, and because of this, others wereblessed. By 1853, just 13 years after Elder Pratt climbed the hill andpleaded with the Lord for help, there were 3,291 members of theChurch in Scotland.

Conclusion

“The blessings of the Lord are offered to the Saints and to the worldthrough the ministrations of those who hold his holy priesthood. . . .Holding the priesthood is not a light or small thing. We are dealingwith the Lord’s power and authority, which he has given to us by theopening of the heavens in this day so that every blessing might againbe available to us” (Joseph Fielding Smith, “Blessings of the Priesthood,”Ensign, Dec. 1971, 98).

The Savior has promised by oath and covenant that when we magnifyour priesthood callings, we will receive all that our Father has. Thegreatest gift He has for us is eternal life (see D&C 14:7), and we have

6

Lesson 1

the promise that it can be ours and that we can help others obtain it.We should think often about the great blessings the Lord has promisedus if we are faithful. As we do so, our desire to keep our covenants willincrease and lead us toward eternal life.

Challenge

Decide today that you will magnify your callings. Study the scripturesto receive inspiration; then pray earnestly for help. Keep in mind theoath and covenant of the priesthood, remembering that our HeavenlyFather wants to give you all that He has. Be generous with your serviceto others, using your offices and callings in the priesthood to blesstheir lives.

Additional Scriptures� Jacob 1:17–19 (magnify callings)

� Mosiah 2:20–24 (our indebtedness to God)

� Doctrine and Covenants 58:26–29 (be anxiously engaged in a goodcause)

� Doctrine and Covenants 121:34–36 (priesthood governed by principlesof righteousness)

Teacher Preparation

Before presenting this lesson:

1. Read Doctrine and Covenants 84:1–48. Become especially familiarwith verses 33 to 44.

2. Assign class members to present any stories, scriptures, or quotationsyou wish.

7

THE KEYS OF THEPRIESTHOOD

L e s s o n 2

The purpose of this lesson is to improve our understanding of themeaning and use of the priesthood keys.

Introduction

A key unlocks the door to a house. We cannot appropriately enter ahouse unless we receive the key or the owner’s permission. Likewise,except for the right that husbands and fathers have to bless their fami-lies, a man who holds the priesthood can use it only when he receivesproper permission. A priest, for example, has the authority to ordainanother to an office in the Aaronic Priesthood, but he cannot do it with-out receiving permission to do so from his bishop or branch president.This power to give permission is called the keys of the priesthood.

“It is necessary that every act performed under this authority shall bedone at the proper time and place, in the proper way, and after theproper order. The power of directing these labors constitutes the keys ofthe Priesthood” (Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine, 5th ed. [1939], 136).

President Joseph Fielding Smith explained: “These keys are the right of presidency; they are the power and authority to govern and directall of the Lord’s affairs on earth. Those who hold them have power togovern and control the manner in which all others may serve in thepriesthood. All of us may hold the priesthood, but we can only use it as authorized and directed so to do by those who hold the keys” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1972, 98; or Ensign, July 1972, 87).

� What is the difference between the priesthood and the keys of thepriesthood? (The priesthood is the power or authority of God. Thekeys are the right to use this power or authority in specific ways.)

Who Holds the Keys of the Priesthood?

Jesus Christ has always held all of the keys of the priesthood. When Hefirst called His twelve Apostles, Jesus gave all of them the priesthood(see John 15:16).

8

Lesson 2

� Show visual 2-a, “Christ ordained His Apostles and gave them thekeys of the priesthood.”

Before He was crucified, Christ gave the keys of the priesthood toPeter, James, and John. This was done on the Mount of Transfiguration.(See Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, sel. Joseph Fielding Smith[1976], 158; Matthew 17:1–9.) However, in the centuries that followedthe death of the Apostles, these keys were lost; and before men couldexercise the priesthood again, these keys had to be restored. For thisreason the Lord sent Peter, James, and John to the Prophet JosephSmith to restore the Melchizedek Priesthood and the keys of thatpriesthood (see D&C 27:12–13).

These sacred keys have been given to all the Apostles and prophets ofthe Church and are held by the prophet and Apostles of the Churchtoday.

� Show visual 2-b, “President Gordon B. Hinckley.”

Although each Apostle holds all the keys of the priesthood, it is theLord’s plan that only one man at a time exercise these keys on behalf of the Church. For this reason the senior living Apostle (by date ofordination, not by age) is ordained President of the Church by theQuorum of the Twelve and given the right to exercise all the keys ofthe priesthood. When he dies, the remaining Apostles ordain the nextsenior living Apostle (the President of the Quorum of the Twelve) touse his apostolic keys in their fulness as President of the Church.

The President of the Church, therefore, is the only man on earth whohas the power to exercise all of the keys of the priesthood (see D&C132:7). However, he delegates certain keys to the leaders who presidein the Church. These men include mission presidents, branch presi-dents, temple presidents, stake presidents, bishops, and MelchizedekPriesthood quorum presidents. They in turn delegate a portion of theirauthority (but not their keys) to men and women in their units by set-ting them apart to different offices and callings.

President Joseph F. Smith explained: “In their fulness, the keys are heldby only one person at a time, the prophet and president of the Church.He may delegate any portion of this power to another, in which casethat person holds the keys of that particular labor. Thus, the presidentof a temple, the president of a stake, the bishop of a ward, the presi-dent of a mission, the president of a quorum, each holds the keys ofthe labors performed in that particular body or locality. His Priesthoodis not increased by this special appointment” (Gospel Doctrine, 136).

9

10

2-a, Christ ordained His Apostles and gave them the keys of the priesthood.

Lesson 2

Some rights are given to a man automatically when he is given theAaronic or Melchizedek Priesthood. For instance, when a man receivesthe Melchizedek Priesthood, he is given the authority to give father’sblessings, to give blessings of comfort, and to administer to the sick. Hewill hold these rights as long as he bears that priesthood. Even deathcannot take this authority from him.

However, there are certain rights that one can be given that are onlytemporary. A branch president, for example, holds the keys of hisbranch only for the time he remains branch president. When he isreleased from that position, he no longer holds these keys.

Importance of Priesthood Keys

When a person is called to a temporary Church assignment as an offi-cer or teacher, he is set apart to that calling. The Church officer holdingthe keys to that calling gives the individual the right to act in that call-ing in the setting-apart blessing. Thereafter, no one else can act in hiscalling—just as he cannot assume the duties of someone else’s job. Theindividual retains this right until he is released from the position. Thisrelease is given by the presiding officer; afterward the individual nolonger holds the right to act in that position. Church members may beset apart to serve in positions of Church service for a period of weeks,months, or years. The length of service is according to need, individualperformance, and the Lord’s guidance to the presiding officer.

Although both men and women can be set apart to callings, onlypriesthood bearers are ordained to priesthood offices. These officesinclude deacon, teacher, priest, elder, high priest, bishop, patriarch,Seventy, and Apostle. Ordination to any of these offices enables a per-son to serve the Church in specific ways—but only, as discussed earlier,when given permission to do so by those who hold the keys of thepriesthood.

The following story shows how the proper use of priesthood keyskeeps order in the Church:

In the early days of the Church, Hiram Page assumed he had theauthority to reveal the word of the Lord to the Church. He begantelling others about his revelations, and many members of the Churchbelieved everything he taught. The Prophet Joseph Smith prayed andasked the Lord what to do. The Lord answered him, saying, “No oneshall be appointed to receive commandments and revelations in thischurch excepting my servant Joseph Smith, Jun.” (D&C 28:2). The Lordalso said that Joseph should tell Hiram Page that the things Hiram hadbeen teaching and writing were from the devil. The Lord explainedthat Hiram was not the one to receive revelations for the Church:

11

12

2-b, President Gordon B. Hinckley

Lesson 2

“These things have not been appointed unto him. . . . For all thingsmust be done in order” (see D&C 28:11–13).

The Prophet Joseph did as the Lord instructed. He met with HiramPage and told him what the Lord had said. Humbled in spirit, BrotherPage expressed his sorrow and promised to stop what he had beendoing. Seeing his repentance, Joseph asked him to go on a mission.Later, at a conference, the Prophet told the members of the Churchwhat the Lord had revealed and asked them to forget what HiramPage had taught them. They all agreed and voted to accept Joseph as their only prophet, seer, and revelator. (See History of the Church,1:109–15.)

� Why is it important that only one man exercise all the keys to thepriesthood?

The Lord’s Church Is a “House of Order”

Because the priesthood is sacred, we are told to use it with care. Thepriesthood is therefore governed in an orderly way to avoid confusionand prevent its misuse. “Behold, mine house is a house of order, saiththe Lord God, and not a house of confusion” (D&C 132:8).

Such order has always been a part of the Lord’s kingdom on earth.Moses, for example, learned the necessity of order soon after he wascalled to lead the Israelites. The Israelites needed leadership to keepthem united, but Moses found it impossible to guide all the people byhimself. He therefore chose “able men, such as fear God, men of truth”and called them to be rulers. He set apart some to be rulers of hun-dreds, some to be rulers of fifties, and others to be rulers of tens. Hethen taught them how to preside over their groups. (See Exodus18:17–22.)

Today our priesthood leaders—bishops and stake, district, mission,branch, and quorum presidents—are given the keys of the priesthood sowe can be led in an orderly way and receive the necessary ordinances ofthe gospel. Church leaders have many responsibilities because they holdkeys of the priesthood. These responsibilities include:

Interviewing those who are to receive ordinances.

Explaining the importance of the ordinances.

Determining whether members are ready to receive the ordinances.

Keeping necessary records.

Determining the worthiness of those who are to perform the ordinances.

13

14

2-c, Priesthood blessings are available to all family members.

Lesson 2

Asking someone to conduct the services of the Church.

Asking for a sustaining vote from the members of the Church.

A Father Has Keys to Bless His Family

By appointment of the Lord, a father is head of his home. To be effec-tive as the spiritual head of his family, he must bear his priesthoodhonorably. If he does so, he will have the power to guide and bless hisfamily in love and harmony.

� What keys do we hold as heads of our families? What do these keysallow us to do for our family members?

The priesthood can bring many wonderful blessings into our lives.Bishop H. Burke Peterson listed some of these: “If we live [in a waythat will prepare us to receive it], ours can be a power given us fromour Heavenly Father that will bring peace to a troubled household. Ourscan be a power that will bless and comfort little children, that will bringsleep to tear-stained eyes in the [early] hours of the morning. Ours canbe the power that will . . . calm the unsettled nerves of a tired wife.Ours can be the power that will give direction to a confused and vul-nerable teenager. Ours, the power to bless a daughter before she goeson her first date or before her temple marriage, or to bless a son beforehis departure for a mission or college. . . . Ours can be the power to healthe sick and comfort the lonely” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1976, 50–51;or Ensign, May 1976, 33).

� How do you feel about a worthy father having the power and author-ity to bless his wife and children? How would you feel if a memberof your family asked you for such a blessing?

Sister Kyuln Lee of Korea received the comfort of a priesthood blessingin her home. She told the following story:

“It happened about seven years ago, when my first baby was only tenmonths old. My husband, a member of the Korea District presidency,had to travel long distances almost every weekend to carry out hisassignments for the Church, leaving me alone with our daughter, Po Hee. On this particular weekend, he had traveled 270 miles to Pusanon Saturday (a seven-hour train ride each way) and then returned toSeoul that night to attend conference in the Seoul East Branch onSunday. It was tiring, and I felt sorry for him.

“Po Hee was in normal health Saturday and Sunday, and, though shewas a bit noisy at sacrament meeting, after we returned home shedrank her bottle and went to sleep. About 9:30 P.M. she began to cry.

15

Lesson 2

She was crying louder than usual, and when I picked her up, I discov-ered she had a high fever. I didn’t know what to do. I found out thatthe only hospital near our home had closed for the day. Her cries con-tinued for some time, and when my husband finally walked in thedoor, I started crying, too.

“My husband embraced the baby and me together and asked what was wrong. Po Hee looked miserable. When I told him what had happened, he put down his coat and briefcase and took out his conse-crated oil. Then he administered to our daughter. I don’t remember allthe words but after saying the formal words of administration he wenton: ‘Heavenly Father, I’m grateful for life, for my wife and baby. I’mgrateful for this restored gospel and the opportunity to serve. You sentme down to Pusan and Seoul East Branch to handle some Churchaffairs. I have fulfilled my given responsibility yesterday and today,and now I find my baby very ill. You have helped me all the time.Please help me tonight.’

“Before he concluded the prayer, the baby was asleep, and when Ilooked up, my husband stood there with tears in his eyes.

“Our little girl is now in the second grade and is healthy and happy,but I can still remember very clearly the part of my husband’s prayerwhere he told the Lord, ‘I have fulfilled my given responsibility yester-day and today.’ I hope I will continue to support him so that he canalways tell the Lord he has been obedient. What a blessing to have a husband who honors the priesthood!” (“Our Baby, My Husband, and the Priesthood,” Ensign, Aug. 1975, 65).

� Show visual 2-c, “Priesthood blessings are available to all familymembers.”

Special priesthood blessings are available to all family members. A childwith a problem or a wife in need of comfort or guidance can request aspecial blessing and thereby receive the help she or he needs from theLord. In receiving such blessings, we need to remember that many trialsare for our experience. We should work them out as best we can our-selves. But when we find that we need extra help, we can turn to apriesthood holder in our family, our home teachers, or another priest-hood leader and ask for a special priesthood blessing.

� Invite a few class members to share briefly some of the blessingstheir families have received through the priesthood.

“The father must hunger and thirst and yearn to bless his family, go tothe Lord, ponder the words of God, and live by the Spirit to know the

16

Lesson 2

mind and will of the Lord and what he must do to lead his family”(Ezra Taft Benson, God, Family, Country: Our Three Great Loyalties [1974],185).

“[In addition to providing this kind of leadership,] a worthy father whoholds the Melchizedek Priesthood should be encouraged to name andbless his children. He should administer to the sick in his home. . . . Hemay give a father’s blessing.

“As the Patriarch of his home, a father is also a revelator to his family . . .and . . . in this sense stands in line to receive the revelations from theLord for the good and blessing of that family (see Doctrines of Salvation,3:172)” (A. Theodore Tuttle, in Conference Report, Oct. 1973, 86; orEnsign, Jan. 1974, 66–67). Worthy fathers should also baptize their chil-dren, confirm upon them the gift of the Holy Ghost, and ordain them tothe priesthood. However, unlike the rights associated with his father-hood, a father can perform these ordinances only after receiving permis-sion from the priesthood leaders who hold the keys in his Church unit.

Conclusion

Although we have the authority to perform certain ordinances aspriesthood holders, we cannot perform some of them until we havereceived permission from our Church leaders to do so. The power togive this permission is called the keys of the priesthood. The prophet isthe only man on earth who holds all the priesthood keys, but he hasgiven some of these keys to the leaders who preside over the units ofthe Church; they in turn grant us permission to use our priesthood tobless Heavenly Father’s children.

Also, when we are ordained to the Melchizedek Priesthood, we receivecertain keys for use as fathers. With these keys we can use the priest-hood to bless our families.

Challenge

Prayerfully consider how you can use your priesthood to bless yourfamily members.

Additional Scriptures� Doctrine and Covenants 65:1–6 (the keys of the kingdom of God

committed to man)

� Doctrine and Covenants 110:11–16 (the keys of this and other dispen-sations committed to man)

17

Lesson 2

Teacher Preparation


1. Study 1 Corinthians 12:12–28.


18

HONORING THEPRIESTHOOD

L e s s o n 3

The purpose of this lesson is to help us understand the sacred power ofthe priesthood and increase our desire to honor it.

Introduction� Sing “High on the Mountain Top” (Hymns, no. 5; or Gospel Principles,

338).

“Two missionaries laboring in Hong Kong had been invited to dinnerat the apartment of Brother and Sister Wong. The table was set with anassortment of tin bowls and plates. Sister Wong smiled politely at thetwo missionaries from the corner of the room where she labored overthe smoking burner. Presently she set bowls and platters of food on thetable. The elders were surprised at the dinner. There were bowls ofrice, but there were also platters of shrimp and other oriental delica-cies, all far beyond the means of this humble refugee family. BrotherWong pronounced a blessing and the meal commenced; but Brotherand Sister Wong held back, taking only token portions for themselves,but urging the food on the two elders. The elders could sense that thegesture was sincere, and while they recognized that they were eatingup finer food than the Wongs could ever afford for regular meals—food that cost the Wongs probably the equivalent of a whole month’ssalary—still the elders did not want to offend or hurt or refuse, wheresuch evident sacrifice was involved.

“It was a difficult meal to eat; wanting to accept the gift so obviouslygiven from the heart, yet realizing that hardship and hungry days—sacrifice—made the gift possible. Brother and Sister Wong and theirsons merely sampled the dinner. But when it was completed, theyexpressed their own satisfaction and were anxious to know if theelders had had enough. As everyone stood to allow Sister Wong toclear away the dishes, one of the elders took Brother Wong by the handand with deep emotion said: ‘Why have you honored us in this way, at such great expense to yourselves?’ With quiet gentleness that couldonly come from leaving his home and country and accepting the truth

19

20

3-a, The earth was created through the power of the priesthood.

Lesson 3

in a foreign land, Brother Wong said: ‘We did this for you because youhold the priesthood, and God has sent you here to teach us’ ” (Life andTeachings of Jesus, New Testament Volume 1 [Church Educational Systemmanual, 1974], 134).

� How did Brother and Sister Wong show honor to those bearing thepriesthood of God? Why is it important that we honor the priesthoodwe hold?

Priesthood—The Greatest Power on Earth

The priesthood is the greatest power on earth. It is not only the powerof God given to men on the earth to do His work, but it is the samepower by which our Heavenly Father and Jesus Christ perform Theirwork. In fact, it was through the power of the priesthood that theSavior created the earth.

� Show visual 3-a, “The earth was created through the power of thepriesthood.”

It is a great privilege for us to be given this priesthood and its power.

� Have the class members read Doctrine and Covenants 107:1–4. Whatis the official name of the Melchizedek Priesthood? (“The HolyPriesthood, after the Order of the Son of God”)

We call the higher priesthood the Melchizedek Priesthood to avoidusing the name “the Son of God” too often, but the priesthood is actu-ally the Savior’s priesthood.

Many of us do not understand how powerful the priesthood is. At thetime of Enoch, God made a promise “that every one being ordainedafter this order and calling should have power, by faith, to breakmountains, to divide the seas, to dry up waters, to turn them out oftheir course, to put at defiance the armies of nations, to divide theearth, to break every band, to stand in the presence of God; to do allthings according to his will, according to his command” (Joseph SmithTranslation, Genesis 14:30–31; see also John Taylor, The Mediation andAtonement [1882], 85; italics added).

Those who hold the priesthood represent Christ. Therefore, we mustdo what He would have us do if we are to have His power. We mustobey His commandments and try, whenever we exercise the priest-hood, to act how He would have us act.

Elder H. Burke Peterson explained: “I understand that there is a differ-ence between priesthood authority and priesthood power. . . . All of uswho hold the priesthood have the authority to act for the Lord, but the

21

Lesson 3

effectiveness of our authority—or if you please, the power that comesthrough that authority—depends on the pattern of our lives; it dependson our righteousness” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1976, 50; or Ensign,May 1976, 33).

If worthy, we have power to bless our families, receive revelation forour priesthood callings, perform miracles, and overcome Satan. Thepriesthood is the power by which ordinances are performed, templework is done, and the gospel is preached. We could not receive any ofthese ordinances and blessings without the power of the priesthood.

� Invite a few class members to share how they have seen the power ofthe priesthood in their life.

Personal experience helped one young missionary understand thepower of the priesthood:

This missionary and his companion went up into one of the poorer dis-tricts of a city to give a discussion. The young couple who were inves-tigating the Church were extremely poor. Of most worth to them wastheir infant daughter, who at the time was extremely ill. Her little facelooked blue and black. She kept closing her eyes as if she were fallingasleep. The father and mother were mourning and crying. They real-ized their precious little daughter was about to die. The thought camestrongly to this young missionary, “Use your priesthood!” And so heasked the father to take his little daughter in his arms. The missionaryand his companion then placed their hands on the tiny head of thebaby and proceeded to exercise their faith and give her a blessing. Thevoice of the Spirit told them to bless her that she would gain her healthand grow up to be a fine young woman. That blessing was fulfilled.The child was restored to good health.

The young missionary rejoiced in the Lord for the opportunity of beingHis servant. His experience was thrilling and yet sobering. It taughthim something of God’s mighty power, to which His servants haveaccess through the priesthood.

� Why is our faith important in exercising priesthood power?

Honoring the Priesthood

President Harold B. Lee related the following: “I remember a story toldby one of our servicemen once. He was invited to an officers club wherea drinking party was going on, and the men were conducting them-selves in a rather riotous manner. He noticed one apart from the restwho seemingly wasn’t interested in what was going on, and so he sidledoff to this man who, like himself, was not partaking, and said, ‘You don’tseem to be very much interested in this kind of party.’ This young man

22

Lesson 3

straightened himself to his fullest height and said, ‘No, sir, I don’tengage in this kind of a party because, you see, I am a member of theRoyal House of England.’ And our Latter-day Saint officer said, just asproudly, ‘Neither do I, because I am a member of the Royal House ofGod’ ” (Ye Are the Light of the World [1974], 22; see also 1 Peter 2:9).

Because this is the Savior’s priesthood, we should honor it as Christwould have us honor it. Elder James E. Talmage wrote about his ordi-nation to the priesthood and the feelings he had as he tried to honor it:

“As soon as I had been ordained, a feeling came to me such as I havenever been able to fully describe. It seemed scarcely possible that I, a little boy, could be so honored of God as to be called to the priest-hood. . . . I forgot that I was but an eleven-year-old lad; I felt strong in the thought that I belonged to the Lord, and that he would assist me in whatever was required of me. . . .

“The effect of my ordination [as a deacon] entered into all the affairs ofmy boyish life. I am afraid that sometimes I forgot what I was, but Ihave ever been thankful that oft-times I did remember, and the recol-lection always served to make me better. When at play on the schoolgrounds, and perhaps tempted to take unfair advantage in the game,when in the midst of a dispute with a playmate, I would remember,and the thought would be effective as though spoken aloud—‘I am adeacon; and it is not right that a deacon should act in this way.’ Onexamination days, when it seemed easy for me to copy some otherboy’s work, . . . I would say in my mind, ‘It would be more wicked for me to do that than it is for them, because I am a deacon.’

“ . . . The sense of the great honor of my ordination made all servicewelcome. . . .

“The impression made upon my mind when I was made a deacon hasnever faded. The feeling that I was called to the special service of theLord, as a bearer of the priesthood, has been a source of strength to me through all the years. When later I was ordained to higher offices inthe Church, the same assurance has come to me, on every occasion,—that I was in truth endowed with power from heaven, and that theLord demanded of me that I honor his authority. I have been ordainedin turn a teacher, an elder, a high priest, and lastly an Apostle of theLord Jesus Christ, and with every ordination there has come to me anew and soul-thrilling feeling which I first knew when I was called tobe a deacon in the service of the Lord” (Incidents from the Lives of OurChurch Leaders [deacon’s instruction manual, 1914], 135–36).

� How did Elder Talmage honor the priesthood?

23

Lesson 3

President Harold B. Lee counseled: “We must say, ‘Because I am aholder of the priesthood of the living God, I am a representative of ourHeavenly Father and hold the priesthood by which He can workthrough me; I can’t stoop to do some of the things that I might havedone otherwise because of my fellowship with the priesthood of God. . . .’

“And that is what the holders of the priesthood must say to themselves:‘We can’t be holders of the priesthood and be like other men. We mustbe different’ ” (in Conference Report, Oct. 1973, 115; or Ensign, Jan.1974, 97).

Church leaders have given much instruction on how members shouldhonor the priesthood. President Brigham Young said that “men who[hold] the holy Priesthood, who are charged with words of eternal life tothe world, should strive continually in their words and actions . . . to dohonor to the great dignity of their calling and office as ministers and rep-resentatives of the Most High” (Discourses of Brigham Young, sel. John A.Widtsoe [1954], 130).

President David O. McKay said: “God bless you men of the priesthood.May you hold it with dignity and righteousness that comes from within,not from without. To hold the priesthood of God by divine authority isone of the greatest gifts that can come to a man. He is greatly blessedwho feels the responsibility of representing Deity. He should feel it tosuch an extent that he is conscious of his actions and words under allconditions” (in Conference Report, Oct. 1967, 152–53; or ImprovementEra, Dec. 1967, 109).

� According to Presidents Young and McKay, how should priesthoodholders honor the priesthood?

Elder Robert L. Simpson explained:

“To bear the priesthood of God with dignity means . . . that we moveabout with a quiet dignity, not only at the sacrament table but also atwork, at school, and even as Dad walks along the roadway on his wayto work; we are priesthood holders; we are different, not particularlybetter than anyone else, but we’re different. A representative of Goddresses properly; he’s always modest. . . . And most certainly, our bodies, as well as our clothing, should be very, very clean. . . .

“. . . Sometimes a priesthood holder has need to improve his speech. There is no dignity in the extreme use of slang. Profanity is an insult to God. . . .

24

Lesson 3

“. . . We rob God if we fail to observe the law of tithing. (See Malachi3:8.) No priesthood holder stands with greater dignity than when hisfinancial account with the Lord is up to date and paid in full.

“No priesthood holder stands with less dignity than when his body isnot maintained and regarded as a temple of God. . . . Brethren, we areindeed without dignity when we violate Heavenly Father’s law ofhealth [by using alcohol, drugs, or tobacco]” (in Conference Report,Melbourne Area Conference 1976, 38).

� What did Elder Simpson suggest that could help us bear the priest-hood with dignity? (List the responses on the chalkboard. Theresponses might include having humility, dressing properly, beingmodest, being clean, using proper speech, paying tithing, and obey-ing the Word of Wisdom.) What else should we do to honor thepriesthood?

� Have class members ponder what they can do to better honor thepriesthood they now hold or will hold someday.

Conclusion

The priesthood is the power of God. As such, it is the greatest poweron earth. We can honor the priesthood by remembering that we holdthe authority of God and that the Lord requires that we honor thatauthority. We bear the priesthood with dignity when we obey the com-mandments and do all we can to be righteous.

Challenge

Ponder these questions: Is there anything I am doing that is not rightfor a priesthood holder to do? Am I taking my priesthood seriouslyenough that it influences all my actions? Pray diligently to get theinner feeling that Elder Talmage described. Try harder to bear thepriesthood with dignity by improving your life.

Additional Scriptures� 1 Peter 2:9 (a chosen generation)

� Doctrine and Covenants 121:39–43 (guidelines for priesthood bearers)

Teacher Preparation


1. Read Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part A, lesson 2, “The Priesthood from Adam to the Restoration.”

25

Lesson 3

2. Prepare to have the class sing “High on the Mountain Top” as anopening song (Hymns, no. 5; or Gospel Principles, 338).


26

THE PURPOSE OFPRIESTHOODORDINANCES

L e s s o n 4

The purpose of this lesson is to increase our understanding of priest-hood ordinances and their importance in our lives.

Introduction

“We believe that through the Atonement of Christ, all mankind may besaved, by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the Gospel”(Articles of Faith 1:3).

In the Church the word ordinances usually refers to rites and ceremoniesthat the Lord has given us for our salvation, guidance, and comfort (seeBruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, 2nd ed. [1966], 548–49). Theseordinances are physical actions that symbolize spiritual experiences. Bytaking part in them we receive the spiritual power we need to changeour lives. For example, baptism represents, among other things, a wash-ing away of sins following true repentance.

Heavenly Father requires that the ordinances of the gospel be per-formed by men who hold the proper priesthood authority. Only whenan ordinance is performed by this authority will our Father in Heavenapprove it.

There are two types of priesthood ordinances: those necessary for exal-tation and those performed for our comfort and guidance.

Ordinances Necessary for Exaltation

President Wilford Woodruff said, “No [one] will receive of the celestialglory except it be through the ordinances of the House of God” (inJournal of Discourses, 19:361; see also D&C 84:20–22). Ordinances thatare necessary for us to return to Heavenly Father include baptism, confirmation, the sacrament, conferral of the Melchizedek Priesthood(for brethren), the temple endowment, and temple marriage.

� Display a poster of the following list, or refer to the information onthe chalkboard:

27

28

4-a, Baptism is the first ordinance of the gospel.

Lesson 4

Baptism� Show visual 4-a, “Baptism is the first ordinance of the gospel.”

� Read John 3:3–5. What ordinance is mentioned in this scripture?(Baptism of the water and of the Spirit, or the Holy Ghost)

Baptism is the first ordinance we must receive if we are to return tolive with our Heavenly Father. To live with Him we must be spirituallyclean and worthy. Through repentance and baptism we are forgiven ofour sins and become pure enough to live in the Lord’s presence. (SeeDuties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part A, lesson 29, “Baptism, aContinuing Covenant.”)

Being baptized is like beginning a new life. When we are baptized weare placed under the water. The scriptures compare this to burying, orleaving behind, our old self (see Romans 6:4; Mosiah 18:14; D&C 76:51).

When we come out of the water we are washed clean of sin. With ourpast sins washed away, we receive greater spiritual power to changeour lives and become more like Heavenly Father.

� Invite a few class members to share how baptism has affected theirlives.

Confirmation

After we are baptized we receive the ordinance of confirmation. In thisordinance, men who hold the Melchizedek Priesthood lay their handson our heads and (1) confirm us members of The Church of Jesus Christof Latter-day Saints and (2) bestow on us the gift of the Holy Ghost,also called the “baptism of fire” (2 Nephi 31:13).

� Show visual 4-b, “Bestowing the gift of the Holy Ghost is aMelchizedek Priesthood ordinance.”

Ordinances Necessary for Exaltation

1. Baptism2. Confirmation3. The sacrament4. Conferral of the Melchizedek Priesthood (for men)5. The temple endowment6. Temple marriage

29

30

4-b, Bestowing the gift of the Holy Ghost is a Melchizedek Priesthood ordinance.

Lesson 4

Joseph Smith said: “The baptism of water, without the baptism of fireand the Holy Ghost attending it, is of no use; they are necessarily andinseparably connected. An individual must be born of water and theSpirit in order to get into the kingdom of God” (Teachings of the ProphetJoseph Smith, sel. Joseph Fielding Smith [1976], 360).

� What advantages are we given with the gift of the Holy Ghost?

The gift of the Holy Ghost gives us the right, through our faith, to havethe Holy Ghost as our guide. The Holy Ghost helps us obey the laws,principles, and ordinances of the gospel. He bears witness of the Fatherand the Son (see 3 Nephi 28:11), shows things to come (see John 16:13),brings things to our remembrance (see John 14:26), and teaches us thetruth of all things (see Moroni 10:5). (See Duties and Blessings of thePriesthood, Part A, lesson 30, “The Gift of the Holy Ghost.”)

� Invite a few class members to share how the Holy Ghost has influ-enced their lives.

The Sacrament

The ordinance of the sacrament reminds us of the promises we madewhen we were baptized. We renew our baptismal covenant by partak-ing of the sacrament. As we partake of the bread and water, we remem-ber our Savior’s life and His sacrifice. We remember our promise tofollow Him. When taken worthily, the sacrament is a source of spiritualstrength. It helps us develop greater power to keep the commandments.With sincere repentance it helps cleanse us of the sins we commit afterbaptism.

� How can we make the sacrament more meaningful in our lives?

Conferral of the Melchizedek Priesthood� Show visual 4-c, “To become exalted, men must receive the

Melchizedek Priesthood.”

Worthy adult male members of the Church should have the MelchizedekPriesthood conferred on them and be ordained to an office in that priest-hood. This priesthood allows a man to receive the power and authorityof God. It becomes a source of knowledge for him, helping him under-stand spiritual things. With it he can be authorized to perform the ordi-nances of salvation for other people, both living and dead.

A woman can receive the blessings of the Melchizedek Priesthood byreceiving the ordinances of the gospel and by being married to a righ-teous priesthood holder. The blessings that come into a home when aman magnifies his priesthood affect his wife as much as they affect him.Perhaps the most important way a woman participates in the blessings

31

32

4-c, To become exalted, men must receive the Melchizedek Priesthood.

Lesson 4

of the priesthood is by receiving her endowment and being married inthe temple.

The Temple Endowment� Show visual 4-d, “Exaltation comes through temple ordinances.”

The endowment is a sacred ordinance performed only in the temple.President Brigham Young said, “Your endowment is, to receive all thoseordinances in the House of the Lord, which are necessary for you, afteryou have departed this life, to enable you to walk back to the presenceof the Father, passing the angels who stand as sentinels, being enabledto give them the key words, the signs and tokens, pertaining to theHoly Priesthood, and gain your eternal exaltation” (in Journal ofDiscourses, 2:31).

The temple endowment teaches us many things that we must knowand do in order to return to our Father in Heaven. During the endow-ment we also promise the Lord to obey the laws of sacrifice and chastityand to be willing to give everything we have to help in His work.Because these promises are so sacred, we receive the endowment onlyafter we have shown diligence in keeping Heavenly Father’s com-mandments. To remind us of these promises, we are given a sacredgarment to wear.

� How does receiving this ordinance help us return to Heavenly Father?

Temple Marriage

The ordinance of temple marriage is also necessary for us to becomelike our Father in Heaven. Temple marriage makes it possible for us tohave eternal families. When we receive this ordinance worthily andkeep the covenants we make, our families will be blessed to livetogether throughout eternity. Parents should teach children reverencefor the temple and prepare them for temple marriage.

Recounting his return to full activity in the Church, one brotherexplained the importance of a temple marriage to his family:

“One of our lessons [in our branch’s institute class] was on templemarriage and vicarious work for the dead. One night soon after, I dreamed that I saw my uncle, who had died nineteen years before, and my stepfather, who had also passed away. They seemed to wantsomething from me. I felt something whisper to me that I must go tothe temple, that temple marriage is a commandment of God.

“When I awoke, I knelt down and asked Heavenly Father to permit usto go. Then, wanting to strengthen my resolve, I took out a piece ofpaper and wrote down the prayer I had just offered. ‘Heavenly Father,’

33

34

4-d, Exaltation comes through temple ordinances. (Portland Oregon Temple)

Lesson 4

I wrote, ‘if it is thy will, I ask thee to let me go to the temple with mywife, Ceci, and my children, Diego and Adrianita.’ I awoke my wifeand told her what I had done. She cried and hugged me. She knewhow hard this goal would be to reach.

“Since we lived in Ambato, Ecuador, the nearest temple was acrossnational boundaries in Lima, Peru. A trip there would involve a lot of paperwork, a thirty-six-hour bus ride, and real economic sacrifice. It would be hard on our children, who had never traveled and werevery active. But we were strengthened in our resolve when we receivedour patriarchal blessings.

“On 20 May 1987, my wife, my daughter, my son, and I finally saw the temple. There was the figure of the angel Moroni, facing heavenfrom one of the towers. What joy we felt as my wife and I received ourendowments and were sealed to our children for eternity! Then we didvicarious ordinance work for our loved ones” (Vicente Muñoz Ulloa,“Our Return to Full Activity,” Tambuli, Sept. 1994, 22).

� Have a class member read Doctrine and Covenants 131:1–4. Accordingto this scripture, why is it essential to be married in the temple?

� How does knowing that your marriage can be eternal make a differ-ence in your marriage and your other family relationships?

Ordinances for Comfort and Guidance

The Lord has given many priesthood ordinances that we may receiveor perform for guidance and comfort. These include the naming andblessing of children, administering to the sick, patriarchal blessings,father’s blessings, blessings of guidance and comfort, and dedications of graves.


Ordinances for Comfort and Guidance

1. Naming and blessing of children2. Administering to the sick3. Patriarchal blessings4. Father’s blessings5. Blessings of guidance and comfort6. Dedications of graves

35

36

4-e, Infants are usually named and blessed in testimony meeting.

Lesson 4

Naming and Blessing of Children� Show visual 4-e, “Infants are usually named and blessed in testimony

meeting.”

Children are usually given a name and blessing in a fast and testimonymeeting. This ordinance is performed by someone who holds theMelchizedek Priesthood, preferably the father (see D&C 20:70).

After blessing his baby son, a new father spoke about this experiencein his testimony. He said: “I am very touched this afternoon. When Istood to bless Mark I wasn’t sure what I was going to say, though I didhave a few things in mind. But when I actually held him in my handsand began the prayer, impressions began crowding in on my mind. I wasn’t left on my own to give my son a blessing: the Lord inspiredme through the power of the Holy Ghost to know what to say” (Jay A.Parry, “Miracles Today?” Ensign, Jan. 1978, 53).

� Invite a few class members who have performed this ordinance toshare their feelings about it.

Administering to the Sick� Show visual 4-f, “Faithful elders have the power to give the sick a

blessing of health.”

Just as Jesus blessed the sick, faithful Melchizedek Priesthood holdershave the power to bless and heal the sick. Brethren who administer tothe sick should seek to know and express the will of the Lord in theblessing (see D&C 42:43–48).

� Invite a few class members to share briefly their experiences withadministering to the sick.

Patriarchal Blessings

Patriarchal blessings are inspired blessings given to worthy Churchmembers by ordained patriarchs. These blessings give a person directionand counsel from the Lord. They also reveal the person’s lineage in theroyal house of Israel. The Church records and preserves patriarchalblessings given by ordained patriarchs. These blessings are personal and sacred and should not be made public.

Father’s Blessings

A father who holds the Melchizedek Priesthood may give father’sblessings to his children. These blessings may be especially helpfulwhen a child goes to school, goes on a mission, gets married, entersmilitary service, or faces special challenges. A family may record afather’s blessing for family records, but it is not preserved in Churchrecords.

37

Lesson 4

Blessings of Guidance and Comfort

A blessing of guidance and comfort may be given by a husband,bishop, branch president, home teacher, or other MelchizedekPriesthood holder. These blessings are similar to father’s blessings.They help individuals prepare for special times or overcome problemsthat require special help from our Heavenly Father.

� Invite a few class members to share briefly their experiences withgiving father’s blessings and other blessings of guidance and comfort.

Dedications of Graves

The dedication of graves is performed by a Melchizedek Priesthoodholder. The dedicatory prayer usually consecrates the burial plot as theresting place of the deceased, prays that the place will be hallowed andprotected until the Resurrection (where appropriate), includes words ofcomfort for the family of the deceased, and includes other thoughts asthe Spirit directs.

Conclusion

Heavenly Father has given priesthood ordinances to bless us. Theseordinances are accompanied by great spiritual power that helps usbecome more like Heavenly Father and prepare to return to Him.

To be accepted by God, these ordinances must be performed by theproper priesthood authority. President Lorenzo Snow said: “There isbut one way by which exaltation and glory can be secured. We have to be baptized for the remission of sins and have hands laid upon usfor the reception of the Holy Ghost. These and other ordinances areabsolutely necessary for exaltation and glory” (Millennial Star, 27 June1895, 405).

We should remember that the promised blessings associated with anyordinance are realized only through righteous living.

Challenge

Make specific plans to receive all the ordinances necessary for exalta-tion. Live worthy to administer priesthood ordinances for others. Planto make a special, sacred occasion of each ordinance performed formembers of your family.

Additional Scriptures� James 5:14–15 (elders have the power to bless the sick)

� 3 Nephi 11:32–40 (necessity for baptism and the gift of the Holy Ghost)

� Mormon 9:24 (laying on of hands to bless the sick)

38

39

4-f, Faithful elders have the power to give the sick a blessing of health.

Lesson 4

� Doctrine and Covenants 20:41 (receiving the gift of the Holy Ghost)

� Doctrine and Covenants 105:33 (endowment to be given)

Teacher Preparation


1. Prepare the posters suggested in the lesson, or write the informationon the chalkboard.


Note: Do not go into detail about how to perform the ordinances. Thisinformation is given in lesson 5.

40

PERFORMINGPRIESTHOODORDINANCES

L e s s o n 5

The purpose of this lesson is to teach us how to perform priesthoodordinances.

Introduction

The Lord has told us, “Wherefore, now let every man learn his duty,and to act in the office in which he is appointed, in all diligence” (D&C107:99). Priesthood holders should know how to perform priesthoodordinances and be worthy to have the guidance of the Holy Ghost inperforming them.

Our ability to bless the lives of others through priesthood ordinances isdetermined by our faithfulness and obedience. Joseph Fielding Smithstated, “I am sure . . . that we would see more manifestations of theSpirit of God, for instance in the healing of the sick, if we would livejust a little nearer to these fundamental truths [of exercising faith inGod by performing our duties as members of the Church]” (Doctrinesof Salvation, comp. Bruce R. McConkie, 3 vols. [1954–56], 2:311–12).

Our effectiveness as priesthood holders can also be enhanced by prayer.Before we perform priesthood ordinances we should seek the Lord inprayer. Even fasting may sometimes be necessary in special circum-stances. (See Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part A, lesson 31,“Prayer and Fasting.”) If we approach the Lord in the spirit of prayerand fasting and live His teachings to the best of our ability, the Spiritwill direct us in our priesthood work.

What Ordinances Can We Perform?� What ordinances can we perform through the priesthood offices we

hold? (Use the following information to direct the discussion.)

Deacons

Deacons participate in the sacrament ordinance by passing the breadand water to members of the Church.

41

Lesson 5

Teachers

Teachers participate in the sacrament ordinance by preparing the sacra-ment. They may also pass the sacrament in the absence of deacons.

Priests

Priests participate in the sacrament ordinance by blessing the breadand water. They may help prepare and pass the sacrament whenneeded. If authorized by the bishop or branch president, priests canperform the ordinance of baptism, confer the Aaronic Priesthood, andordain others to offices in the Aaronic Priesthood.

Melchizedek Priesthood Holders

Melchizedek Priesthood holders may perform all the ordinances of theAaronic Priesthood. In addition, they may bless and name children,confirm members of the Church and bestow the gift of the Holy Ghost,consecrate oil, administer to the sick, dedicate graves, give father’sblessings to their children, give blessings of guidance and comfort, andconfer the Melchizedek Priesthood when authorized by the stake ormission president. Elders may ordain others to the office of elder, andhigh priests may ordain others to the office of high priest or elder.

� For more complete information about the ordinances performed bythe priesthood, see Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part A,lessons 5, 6, 7, and 9.

How to Perform Ordinances

Brethren who perform priesthood ordinances should prepare themselvesto be guided by the Holy Spirit. They should perform each ordinance ina dignified manner, making sure it meets the following requirements:

1. All ordinances must be performed in the name of Jesus Christ.When a person performs priesthood ordinances, he should realizethat he is acting on behalf of the Savior.

2. All ordinances must be performed by the authority of the priest-hood. Only brethren who hold the necessary priesthood and areworthy should perform or stand in the circle for an ordinance.

3. The following ordinances must be authorized by the presidingauthority who holds the proper keys (normally the bishop or stakepresident): naming and blessing children, baptizing, confirming,administering the sacrament, conferring the priesthood and ordain-ing to an office, and dedicating graves. Consecrating oil, administer-ing to the sick, and giving father’s blessings do not need to beauthorized by the presiding authority. A man is authorized to perform these ordinances if he holds the Melchizedek Priesthoodand is worthy.

42

Lesson 5

4. All ordinances must be performed with their necessary proceduressuch as using specified words or laying on hands.

“Priesthood leaders teach brethren how to perform ordinances andblessings. Leaders also help fathers be prepared and worthy to performordinances and blessings for family members” (Church Handbook ofInstructions, Book 2: Priesthood and Auxiliary Leaders [1998], 171).

� The following information concerns the basic ordinances of thegospel administered by the priesthood. Under the direction of priest-hood leaders, select some of the following ordinances to review withclass members.

Naming and Blessing of Children

Under the direction of the presiding authority, only brethren who holdthe Melchizedek Priesthood may participate in the ordinance of nam-ing and blessing children (see D&C 20:70). Worthy fathers who holdthe Melchizedek Priesthood should be encouraged to bless their ownchildren.

When blessing a baby, brethren gather in a circle and place their handsunder the baby. When blessing an older child, brethren place theirhands lightly on the child’s head. The person who gives the blessing:

1. Addresses Heavenly Father.

2. States that the blessing is performed by the authority of theMelchizedek Priesthood.

3. Gives the child a name.

4. Gives a priesthood blessing as the Spirit directs.

5. Closes in the name of Jesus Christ.

Baptism

The ordinance of baptism is performed only by a worthy priest orMelchizedek Priesthood holder under the direction of the presidingauthority. The priesthood holder:

1. Stands in the water with the person to be baptized.

2. (For convenience and safety) holds the person’s right wrist with hisleft hand; the person being baptized holds the priesthood holder’sleft wrist with his or her left hand.

3. Raises his right arm to the square.

4. States the person’s full name and says, “Having been commissionedof Jesus Christ, I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of theSon, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen” (D&C 20:73).

43

Lesson 5

5. Has the person hold his or her nose with the right hand (for conve-nience); then the priesthood holder places his right hand high on theperson’s back and immerses the person completely, including theperson’s clothing.

6. Helps the person come up out of the water.

Each baptism must be witnessed by two priests or MelchizedekPriesthood holders, who make sure it is performed properly. The bap-tism must be repeated if the prayer was not stated accurately or if partof the body or clothing of the person being baptized was not immersedcompletely.

Confirmation

A person receives the ordinance of confirmation after he or she hasbeen baptized (see D&C 20:41). Under the direction of the bishopric orbranch presidency, one or more Melchizedek Priesthood holders mayparticipate in this ordinance. They place their hands lightly on the per-son’s head. Then the person who performs the ordinance:

1. States the person’s full name.

2. States that the ordinance is performed by the authority of theMelchizedek Priesthood.

3. Confirms the person a member of The Church of Jesus Christ ofLatter-day Saints.

4. Bestows the gift of the Holy Ghost by saying, “Receive the HolyGhost.”



The Sacrament

The sacrament is a very sacred ordinance and is administered underthe direction of the bishopric or branch presidency. Aaronic Priesthoodholders usually perform these duties. However, Melchizedek Priesthoodholders may bless and pass the sacrament when there are not enoughAaronic Priesthood brethren or if the bishop or branch president occa-sionally invites them to do so.

Every priesthood holder who participates in this ordinance shouldunderstand that he is acting on behalf of the Lord. The personal appear-ance and attitude of all who participate should reflect the sacred natureof the ordinance. Priesthood holders should wash their hands beforepreparing, blessing, or passing the sacrament.

Worthy teachers, priests, and Melchizedek Priesthood holders may prepare the sacrament. Before the meeting begins, those who preparethe sacrament should make sure that clean bread trays with unbroken

44

Lesson 5

bread, clean water trays with cups filled with fresh water, and cleanwhite tablecloths are in place.

Worthy priests and Melchizedek Priesthood holders may bless thesacrament. Worthy deacons, teachers, priests, and MelchizedekPriesthood holders may pass the sacrament.

During the sacrament hymn, the priesthood holders who will bless thesacrament should break the bread into bite-sized pieces. Following thehymn, the person who blesses the bread kneels and offers the sacra-ment prayer for the bread (see D&C 20:77). The sacrament prayerswere revealed by the Lord. The bishop or branch president makes surethat they are spoken clearly, accurately, and with dignity. If the bishopor branch president must correct an error, he should be careful to avoidcausing embarrassment or distracting from the sacred nature of theordinance.

After the prayer, deacons or other priesthood holders pass the bread to the congregation in a reverent and orderly manner. The presidingofficer receives the sacrament first. When brethren finish passing thebread, they return the trays to the sacrament table. Those officiating atthe sacrament table replace the cloth over the bread trays and uncoverthe water trays. The person who blesses the water kneels and offers thesacrament prayer for the water (see D&C 20:79), substituting the wordwater for wine. After the prayer, deacons or other priesthood holderspass the water to the congregation. When they finish, they return thetrays to the sacrament table, wait for the officiators to cover the trays,then reverently take their seats.

Conferral of the Priesthood and Ordination to a Priesthood Office

Ordination to an office in the Aaronic Priesthood is done by or underthe direction of the bishop or branch president. Ordination to an officein the Melchizedek Priesthood is done by or under the direction of thestake or mission president. To perform a priesthood ordination, one ormore authorized priesthood holders place their hands lightly on theperson’s head. The priesthood bearer who performs the ordination:

1. Calls the person by his full name.

2. States the authority by which the ordination is performed (Aaronicor Melchizedek Priesthood).

3. Confers the Aaronic or Melchizedek Priesthood unless it has alreadybeen conferred.

4. Ordains the person to an office in the Aaronic or MelchizedekPriesthood and bestows the rights, powers, and authority of thatoffice.

45

Lesson 5



Consecration of Oil

One or more Melchizedek Priesthood holders must consecrate olive oilbefore it is used to anoint the sick or afflicted. No other oil may beused. To do this, a priesthood holder:

1. Holds an open container of olive oil.


3. States that he is acting by the authority of the Melchizedek Priesthood.

4. Consecrates the oil (not the container) and sets it apart for anointingand blessing the sick and afflicted.

5. Closes in the name of Jesus Christ.� Have each Melchizedek Priesthood holder consecrate some olive oil

for himself and for others in the class who may need some in theirhome.

Administering to the Sick

Only Melchizedek Priesthood holders may administer to the sick orafflicted. Administering to the sick has two parts: (1) anointing with oiland (2) sealing the anointing.

The anointing is done by one Melchizedek Priesthood holder. He:

1. Puts a small amount of consecrated oil on the person’s head.

2. Places his hands lightly on the person’s head and calls the person byhis or her full name.

3. States that he is acting by the authority of the MelchizedekPriesthood.

4. States that he is anointing with consecrated oil.


Normally, two or more Melchizedek Priesthood holders place theirhands lightly on the person’s head. The one who seals the anointing:

1. Calls the person by his or her full name.

2. States that he is acting by the authority of the MelchizedekPriesthood.

3. Seals the anointing.



46

Lesson 5

If a person requests more than one blessing for the same illness, thepriesthood holder usually does not need to anoint with oil after thefirst blessing. Instead, he gives a blessing by the laying on of handsand the authority of the priesthood.

Dedication of Graves

Graves should be dedicated by a Melchizedek Priesthood holder, asauthorized by the priesthood officer who conducts the service. To dedi-cate a grave, he:


2. States that he is acting by the authority of the Melchizedek Priesthood.

3. Dedicates and consecrates the burial plot as the resting place for thebody of the deceased.

4. (Where appropriate) prays that the place may be hallowed and pro-tected until the Resurrection.

5. Asks the Lord to comfort the family and expresses thoughts as theSpirit directs.


Father’s Blessings and Blessings of Comfort and Counsel

Fathers and others who hold the Melchizedek Priesthood may giveblessings of comfort and counsel. Fathers may give their children bless-ings on special occasions such as when the children enter military ser-vice or leave home to go to school or on missions. A family may recorda father’s blessing in family records, but it is not preserved in Churchrecords.

To give a father’s blessing or other blessings of comfort and counsel,one or more worthy Melchizedek Priesthood holders place their handslightly on the person’s head. Then the priesthood leader who gives theblessing:

1. Calls the person by his or her full name.

2. States that the blessing is performed by the authority of theMelchizedek Priesthood.

3. Blesses the person as the Spirit directs.


Conclusion

As priesthood holders, we should prepare ourselves for times when weneed to perform ordinances. Being ready to perform priesthood ordi-nances means that we are living the commandments to the best of ourability and that we understand how to perform the ordinances. Suchpreparation will bless ourselves and others.

47

Lesson 5

Challenge

Study the procedures for performing ordinances. Set a goal to studyone each week. Think of one area in your life in which you canimprove your worthiness to perform priesthood ordinances. Resolve to improve your life in that area.

Additional Scriptures� Matthew 3:13–17 (baptism of Jesus)

� Mark 6:13 (sick anointed with oil)

� Mark 16:17–18 (laying hands on the sick)

� James 5:14–16 (elders of the Church to anoint the sick)

� 3 Nephi 11:22–26 (method of baptism)

� Moroni 2:2 (Holy Ghost bestowed by the laying on of hands)

� Doctrine and Covenants 42:11 (men to be ordained by those inauthority)

Teacher Preparation


1. Read Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part A, lessons 4, “ThePriesthood Quorum,” and 31, “Prayer and Fasting.”

2. Obtain several small bottles of pure olive oil—one for each familyrepresented in the class. This will enable every home to have a bottleof consecrated oil to be used by Melchizedek Priesthood bearerswhen giving blessings.

3. Plan to move rapidly through the first section of the lesson in orderto spend most of the class time discussing the ordinances.


48

HOME TEACHINGL e s s o n 6

The purpose of this lesson is to help us understand and fulfill ourresponsibilities as home teachers.

Introduction

As teachers, priests, or Melchizedek Priesthood holders, we may beassigned to be home teachers. This assignment gives us an opportunityto magnify the priesthood by teaching, visiting, watching over, andassisting Church members.

Elder Boyd K. Packer said, “I have heard men say in response to aquestion about their Church assignment, ‘I am only a home teacher.’ ”He then explained that home teaching is one of the most importantpriesthood assignments in the Church. Home teachers are guardians ofa flock. They are appointed where the ministry matters most. They areservants of the Lord. (In Conference Report, Oct. 1972, 104; or Ensign,Jan. 1973, 90.)

� Show visual 6-a, “Home teachers are assigned by their quorumleader.”

Melchizedek Priesthood quorum leaders give home teaching assign-ments to quorum members after consulting with the bishop or branchpresident. A member of the bishopric or branch presidency assignsteachers and priests of the Aaronic Priesthood to be home teachers.Priesthood leaders usually assign two brethren to be home teachingcompanions, with Aaronic Priesthood brethren serving as junior companions.

Home Teachers—Servants of the Lord

The following story shows the importance of home teaching:

As home teachers, Brother Earl Stowell and his companion wereassigned to visit some less-active families. Brother Stowell related: “Wearrived at this particular door. Being short, I usually tip my head backto look someone in the face. But this time I had to drop my head as thedoor opened, and the doorway framed a little man no more than five

49

feet tall.

50

6-a, Home teachers are assigned by their quorum leader.

Lesson 6

� Show visual 6-b, “Little Ben.”

“He was thin [and old], but his erect stature and energetic movementslet us know every year had to fight to sit on his unbowed shoulders.His tiny piercing eyes were set wide apart. His mouth was a straightgash, set low in his face, and running from ear to ear, or so it seemed.His skin was as grained leather.

“We said we were neighbors and members of the Church, that we hadcome by to get acquainted. He seemed uncomfortable as he invited usinto a tiny living room, well-furnished with ash trays. . . . He said hedrove a truck. I imagined a pickup; it turned out to be a big dumptruck. I was amazed.

“ ‘Drivers are usually pretty hefty. How do you—’

“He cut me off. ‘I got a twelve-inch crescent wrench on the seat by me.The other guys know it. That makes us equal.’ . . .

“As the months slipped by, we began looking forward to our visitswith Ben. [One evening when we visited him, he was tired from work-ing on his truck] so we stayed only a few minutes. As we approachedthe door, little Ben looked up and asked, ‘When yuh goin’ to starttellin’ me what I ought to be doin’—stop smokin’, start comin’ topriesthood and church, and all that?’

“ ‘Ben,’ I told him, ‘both of us would be more happy if you were doingthose things, but that is for you to decide. We’d just be insulting you ifwe tried to tell you what to do when you already know. We come tosee you because—well, because our family isn’t complete without you.’He hung onto my hand. . . .

“A phone call later that week asked, ‘What time is priesthood meeting?’I told him and offered to pick him up just for company.

“ ‘No, I know the way and no one has to drive me where I ought to be.’

“I found him standing outside the church. ‘Maybe I hadn’t better go inuntil I quit smoking,’ he said. I told him it would be easier to do withthe Lord’s help. He said, ‘I smoked since I was eight, and I’m not sure I can quit.’ I told him I thought he could.

“He was soon dubbed Little Ben, behind his back, and in spite of hisalmost total lack of formal education, his size, and his age, he soonmade firm friends and was in the thick of any project undertaken bythe elders quorum.

“Then one evening I got a phone call. ‘I got to talk to you.’ His voicesounded as if he were on the edge of hysteria. ‘They want me to be a[home] teacher. I can’t do that. I smoke and I don’t know nuthin’. Howcan I teach people what I don’t know? . . . What am I goin’ to do?’

51

52

6-b, “Little Ben”

Lesson 6

“I too was shaken. Little Ben was special to us, and we didn’t wanthim to get lost again. Inwardly I began to pray as hard as I could. ThenI took a deep breath and began, ‘Ben, did we ever try to tell you whatto do?’

“ ‘No, you just showed I was important to you, made me feel important.Maybe that was why I started going to church myself.’

“ ‘When we met you, we discovered someone worth any effort wecould make. Now can you call on these people and remember howimportant they are? Can you just tell them they are important enoughthat you want to sit with them now and then and tell them aboutsomething you found that is so valuable to you, you’d like to share it with them?’

“There were several moments of silence, and then, ‘By Golly, I’ll do her!’

“At day’s end I frequently drove down the street where several ofBen’s families lived. All were confirmed inactives, mostly with non-member husbands or wives, and strangers to the Church for manyyears. One evening I saw Little Ben toting the largest watermelon I hadseen that season. His fingers were interlaced under it and every stepwas an effort. He was three blocks from the market. As I drove by, heturned into one of the houses.

“When next I saw him, I mentioned it. He hung his head, ‘Well, on myway home I passed the market. I got to thinkin’ about those kids. Theirdaddy is out of work. Watermelon is scarce and high this year. I knewthe kids hadn’t had any. And to make sure every kid would get all theywanted, I bought the biggest melon in the store.’

“Later I saw him walking briskly in the evening heat holding a bigbirthday card in his hand. He explained later, ‘This one little girl has allbrothers. They get all the attention. So I figgerd if I carried the card toher instead of mailing it, that would let her know she was important.Just like a few weeks ago at another place, some kids had pulled thearm off a doll. No one but the little girl seemed to care. I took her dollhome, got an old button-hook out of the bureau, and fished out thespring that held the arm on. I got her fixed all right. Took the wholeevening, but it was worth it when I took it back. Now when I go there,she gets her doll, sits on the floor in front of me, and leans her headagainst me.’ I thought I detected a catch in his voice.

“Shortly after that, I got an excited phone call. ‘A little girl I [home]teach is getting baptized!’ It was a tangible result [of his home teach-ing]. I too was excited. . . .

“In the previous five years, those families had had no Church contactother than [home] teachers and an occasional call from a visiting

53

54

6-c, Home teachers are assigned to visit families.

Lesson 6

teacher. But eight times in the next three years Little Ben called, alwaysexcited, to tell me of a blessing to be done, an upcoming baptism, or apriesthood advancement for a young boy. I asked how he was able totouch their lives so. ‘I just did what you told me. I let them know Iwasn’t better than they were and hadn’t come to tell them what theyshould be doin’. I was there because the good Lord had set a spiritualtable for his family, and when they didn’t share it with us, it left anempty place at the table, the family wasn’t complete’ ” (“Little Ben,”Ensign, Mar. 1977, 66–68).

� Why were Little Ben’s home teachers successful? What can we learnfrom them and from Little Ben to help us as home teachers?

Responsibilities of Home Teachers� Show visual 6-c, “Home teachers are assigned to visit families.”

The responsibility of home teachers to visit the homes of members andencourage them to pray and attend to their family duties was given bythe Lord. He has called them to be “watchmen” to care for and watchafter His children (see Jeremiah 31:6; Ezekiel 33:1–9).

President Harold B. Lee said home teachers should understand thattheir mission is to watch over, strengthen, and help members do theirduty. He asked priesthood leaders to change the emphasis from beinghome teachers teaching lessons to being home guardians watching overthe Church. When we understand this idea, we will do home teachingthat will get results. (See regional representatives’ seminar, Apr. 1972, 8.)

� What does it mean to be a guardian over the Church? Why is itimportant that the families we home teach know we care about thembefore we try to teach them? (Refer to the story of Little Ben.)

As home teachers we represent the bishop or branch president to thepeople we serve. In regular interviews with priesthood leaders we reporton our home teaching visits and on the needs of these members. If mem-bers become seriously ill or have other problems that might require theattention of priesthood leaders, we should report them immediately.

Meeting the Needs of Members

As home teachers we should prayerfully determine the individual andfamily needs of the members we serve. Then we should plan and workto help meet those needs, providing support and encouragement.Merely offering to help is not enough.

One need that everyone has is the presence and influence of the Spirit.President David O. McKay said, “It is our duty as Home Teachers tocarry the divine spirit into every home and heart” (quoted by MarionG. Romney, “The Responsibilities of Home Teachers,” Ensign, Mar.

55

Lesson 6

1973, 15). To help families obtain the Spirit, we should encourage themto hold family home evening, have family and individual prayer, andparticipate actively in the Church (see D&C 20:51, 53–55).

People also need help during times of sickness. The Lord has coun-seled that in such times we should “call for the elders of the church”(James 5:14; see also verse 15). As home teachers we should knowwhen members of our assigned families are sick, and we should beworthy and ready to administer to them if they request it.

Home teachers should also provide help when an individual or familyfaces special challenges or becomes discouraged.

� What needs do most families have? (List the responses on the chalk-board. Add other needs to this list as they are suggested later in thelesson.)

� How did Little Ben meet the needs of his home teaching families?

The following story illustrates how a good home teacher helped a family:

“Brother and Sister Robertson . . . were a young and active couple inthe Church who failed to hold family prayer or family home evening‘because there are just the two of us.’ We had presented lessons onthese subjects and encouraged them, but to no avail. . . .

“During the next two weeks my companion and I met several times to discuss the possible needs of our families. We pinpointed thosethings that we felt needed our special attention. And then on our nextvisit we tried our new approach. To Brother and Sister Robertson itwasn’t, ‘What can we do to help?’, but rather, ‘Won’t you meet with us next Thursday at my home and join us in a special family homeevening?’ . . . [They replied,] ‘Why yes, thank you!’ . . .

“After a recent sacrament meeting, Brother and Sister Robertson cameup to me and shared their sincere testimonies, telling me how the hap-piness in their home has increased since they have begun holding fam-ily prayer and family home evening” (Don B. Center, “The Day WeReally Started Home Teaching,” Ensign, June 1977, 18–19).

Helping the Head of the Family� Show visual 6-d, “Home teachers are to assist the head of the house-

hold in leading the family.”

The head of the family—the father, unless no father is present—has the primary responsibility for leading the family toward exaltation. As home teachers we will be most effective as we help the head of thefamily achieve this.

56

57

6-d, Home teachers are to assist the head of the household in leading the family.

Lesson 6

One of the best ways of finding out how we can help is first to have aprivate, personal visit with the head of the family. At this time, we canask about the needs of the family and what we can do to help meetthose needs.

The following account shows how two home teachers worked throughthe head of a family:

“Samuel Bowen was [not a member] of the Church. His wife and chil-dren were members and because of this, many auxiliary and hometeaching visits were made to the Bowen family. These visits were usu-ally directed specifically to the members of the Church in the home. As a result, Brother Bowen would excuse himself or not present him-self at the time of a visit. . . .

“Within the last two years, a new home teacher, Brother Walker, wasassigned to the Bowen family. After he met with them and had dis-cussed the situation with the priesthood leader, Brother Walker feltstrongly impressed to concentrate his attention on . . . Brother Bowen.In the ensuing months, he did this in a deliberate, well-thought-outmanner. For example, he [made appointments] through BrotherBowen. . . . On these visits he would discuss how he might be helpfulto each member of his family. At first, Brother Bowen was taken backby this deference to him since it was not according to the accustomedpattern, but he soon grew to appreciate Brother Walker. Many cordialvisits were made to the home, but seldom was a direct gospel messagedelivered to the family.

“One evening Brother Walker was visiting privately with BrotherBowen in his living room. He asked, ‘Sam, how is it that with such awonderful family in the Church and all their activity, that you havenever contemplated membership in the Church?’ Brother Walker wasstartled by the reply: ‘I guess no one ever asked me if I was interested.Actually, I have read much of your Church literature and believe asyou do.’

“A month later, Samuel Bowen was baptized into the Church, andtoday his family has been sealed . . . in the temple” (When Thou ArtConverted, Strengthen Thy Brethren [Melchizedek Priesthood manual,1974], 217–18).

� Ask the assigned home teacher to bear his testimony about hometeaching. Then ask the assigned father to bear his testimony abouthow home teaching has blessed his family.

Conclusion

As home teachers we are given responsibility to watch over Churchmembers. We are to visit them regularly, teach them the gospel, and

58

Lesson 6

encourage them to live righteously. We should develop love for eachperson we serve. We should also work prayerfully with the head ofeach family in identifying and helping meet the family’s needs.

Challenge

Prayerfully determine ways you can improve your performance as ahome teacher, help your companion be a better home teacher, workwith the head of each assigned family, and meet the needs of individ-ual family members.

Discuss with your own family how you can help your home teachers.

Additional Scriptures� John 21:15–17 (commanded to teach others)

� 2 Timothy 2:2 (the faithful to teach others)

� 1 Peter 5:1–4 (responsibility and potential glory of elders)

� Doctrine and Covenants 46:27 (gift of discernment given to hometeachers)

� Doctrine and Covenants 84:106 (the strong to edify the weak)

Teacher Preparation


1. Study Doctrine and Covenants 20:46–47, 53–55.

2. Ask a home teacher to prepare to bear his testimony about hometeaching at the conclusion of the lesson.

3. Ask a father to prepare to bear his testimony about the effect hometeaching has had on his family at the conclusion of the lesson.


59

SELF-RELIANCEL e s s o n 7

The purpose of this lesson is to help us be self-reliant.

Introduction

On 9 February 1971 an earthquake shook California’s San FernandoValley. Sister Ina Easton described some of the conditions following theearthquake:

“From early Tuesday morning, February 9—shortly after the earth-quake hit—to late Friday afternoon, February 12, we had in our home17 [to] 22 guests to care for. We had no electricity for a day and a nightand no gas for heating and cooking or sufficient water for the timethey were here.

“. . . It was a real challenge to care for so many with limited space andfacilities. We were able to manage well under the circumstances,thanks to our wonderful guests and the Church food and water storageplan. . . . All of the stores were down that were near us. Roads werebroken. We could not go to the grocery store. We were thankful andgrateful for the food and water that we had stored. . . .

“We learned many things. Among them were good storage items: soapand detergents that dissolve in cold water; old towels . . . ; toilet tissueand paper towels; toothbrushes and toothpaste. . . . What about extraclothing—one change for each member of the family? First-aid materialsare a must. We had cut feet and injuries everywhere. Some of themwere not serious, but they became so because there were not suppliesto bandage and care for them. Many children cried because they werehungry and uncomfortable. Babies were especially unhappy. Babyfood, bottles, blankets, formula, and disposable diapers would havemade the difference. . . . Some things people forgot in their hurry wereheart pills and diabetic medicine. In some cases, it was really tragic.

“We found that a portable gas stove is a valuable thing to have. Its fuelis safe and easy to store. A gas lantern gives wonderful light when theelectricity is gone. . . .

60

Lesson 7

“There is much more that could be said, but the important thing for allof us to remember is that the Lord has told us to store food, water,clothing, and money, because someday we will need them. My testi-mony is that we did need them. By obeying the commandments givento us by our leaders, we had plenty and enough to share with ourwonderful friends and ward members that were forced to leave theirhomes” (Relief Society Courses of Study 1977–78, 78–79).

The Lord’s Plan

The Lord’s plan for Church members to be self-reliant is simple. It isthat we do our best to provide for our personal and family needs bydeveloping good work habits; being thrifty; gathering a home supplyof items necessary to sustain us for at least one year; planning for ourfuture needs; and maintaining physical, spiritual, emotional, and socialhealth. Self-reliance begins at home, with the individual and the family.

� Who is responsible to care for our needs and the needs of our lovedones?

If we cannot provide for our own needs, we should first seek help fromrelatives. For example, a person who is disabled may require more helpthan the immediate family can provide. In this case, other relativesshould be asked to assist. Finally, if we cannot meet our basic needsthrough our own best efforts and the efforts of relatives, we can seektemporary help from the Church.

Being well prepared not only helps us care for ourselves, but it alsohelps us assist others in times of need. We grow spiritually as we giveunselfishly of our means, time, and talents to help others.

� Why do you think Heavenly Father wants us to provide for ourselvesand our families?

� How are we blessed when we help others in need?

Preparing Our Families� Display a poster of the Self-Reliance Chart (visual 7-a), or refer to the

information on the chalkboard.

Members of the Church should become self-reliant in the six basic areasthat follow.

Home Storage

Where legal and when possible, each person and family should haveenough food to take care of basic needs for a minimum of one year. Thismeans that we should grow and preserve food and then use and replacethat food to avoid spoilage (see lesson 16 in this manual for a discussion

61

Lesson 7

on home gardening). We should also know how to make clothing and,if possible, store fuel and medical supplies. Production and storage helpus care for ourselves, our own families, and others in times of need.(See Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part A, lesson 22, “HomeProduction and Storage.”)

� How can we increase our self-reliance in home production and storage?

Physical Health

Our physical bodies are sacred, and it is important that we keep themclean, strong, and healthy. As revealed in the Word of Wisdom, weshould eat nutritious foods and not consume alcohol, tobacco, and otherharmful substances (see D&C 89). To avoid disease we should keep ourhomes and yards clean and receive the immunizations recommendedfor our area. We should exercise regularly, keep ourselves clean, and fol-low other practices of good health. As we keep our bodies healthy weare better able to care for our own needs and serve others.

� How can we improve our physical health?

Spiritual, Emotional, and Social Strength

We should strengthen ourselves and our families spiritually, emotion-ally, and socially. As we do so we will be better prepared to workthrough problems and sorrows. Elder Boyd K. Packer said:

“It was meant to be that life would be a challenge. To suffer some anxiety,some depression, some disappointment, even some failure is normal.

“Teach our members that if they have a . . . miserable day once in awhile, or several in a row, to stand steady and face them. Things willstraighten out.

“There is great purpose in our struggle in life” (in Conference Report,Apr. 1978, 140; or Ensign, May 1978, 93).

When challenges come, we should love, support, and encourage oneanother. By helping each other, we develop the strength to overcomeour problems. Elder Marvin J. Ashton told of a family that developedthis kind of strength:

The youngest daughter suffered severe brain damage at birth and wasnever able to grow or develop normally. She died when she was 17years old, but the family grew stronger during that time. Elder Ashtonobserved: “Constant care from a loving mother, patience and warmthfrom a kind father, and understanding from three noble brothers and athoughtful sister made her presence special in the family. . . . [Herfather] said, ‘Nothing that money could buy could have ever brought

62

Self-Reliance Chart

Employment

ResourceManagement

HomeStorage

PhysicalHealth

Spiritual,Emotional,and SocialStrength

Education

63

7-a, The six areas of self-reliance

Lesson 7

us together in love, patience, and humility like just taking care of herdid.’ Here was a tragedy . . . turned into an opportunity for blessings”(“Family Home Storage,” in 1977 Devotional Speeches of the Year, 69).

As this story illustrates, a kind, prayerful, loving family relationshipcan be a great blessing in the life of every family member. Such a rela-tionship should be the goal of every family. Elder Marvin J. Ashtonexplained:

“Often the greatest [helps] we receive come from within the ranks ofour families. Sometimes the hands needed most are those closest to us.. . . God has decreed family members are to help family members. . . .

“We must take family members by the hand and show our love is realand continuing” (in Conference Report, Oct. 1973, 131; or Ensign, Jan.1974, 104).

� How can we develop and give emotional support in our families?

� Why is helping, understanding, and loving others important to ourpeace and happiness? How can this help us prepare for the future?

Education

In the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord tells us that “the glory of Godis intelligence, or, in other words, light and truth” and commands us“to bring up [our] children in light and truth” (D&C 93:36, 40). Each of us should learn to read, write, and do basic mathematics and thenteach these skills to our children. We should study the scriptures regu-larly, as well as other good books, and read them with our children. Weshould take advantage of public and other educational opportunities.

� Why should we and our families learn to read, write, and do basicmathematics? Why is education important?

Employment

When possible, we should obtain jobs that will enable us to provideadequately for our families and that will provide us personal satisfac-tion. Our employment should also be in harmony with Church teach-ings and allow us to fulfill our Church duties. In addition to obtainingsuch employment for ourselves, we should counsel our children andother youth in selecting an appropriate career.

Elder Marvin J. Ashton advised: “Make education a continuing process.Complete as much formal, full-time education as possible. This includesthe trade schools. This is money well invested. Use night school andcorrespondence classes to further prepare. Acquire some special skill orability that could be used to avoid prolonged unemployment” (“Onefor the Money,” Ensign, July 1975, 73).

64

Lesson 7

� Discuss the resources that are available to help class membersdevelop their employment skills. Resources may include correspon-dence courses offered by universities, community courses for adults,internships, and on-the-job training. Find out from your bishop orbranch president if your ward or branch has a welfare specialist whois responsible for employment. If so, explain that the specialist canhelp members find employment.

� How can young men prepare themselves for a career?

Resource Management

To be prepared financially, we should learn how to live within ourincome. This requires setting up and managing a budget. A workingbudget includes making practical financial goals, paying tithes andofferings, and avoiding debt. In addition to a budget, wise manage-ment of our income includes buying food and other essential itemswhen they are least expensive, avoiding waste, and, if possible, devel-oping a savings fund to provide for emergency financial needs.

One family offered the following suggestion for managing familyfinances: “One thing that never works . . . is the attitude, ‘This is mymoney, so I’ll spend it the way I like.’ No matter whether the husbandor the wife is bringing in the money, all the money should belongequally to both. Neither the husband nor the wife has the right to gospending ‘because it belongs to me’ ” (Orson Scott Card, “FamilyFinances,” Ensign, June 1978, 13).

� How does wise use of money bring peace to the home?

� Have class members ponder how well prepared they and their families are in each of the six basic areas of self-reliance.

Being Prepared to Help as a Church

The Lord has asked us to help one another in addition to caring for our own individual and family needs (see D&C 52:40). Sometimes ourefforts to help others can be on our own initiative. Other times theefforts and resources of Church members are combined and used asdirected by priesthood leaders.

Elder Joseph B. Wirthlin explained:

“The Church does not limit its relief efforts to its members but followsthe admonition of the Prophet Joseph Smith when he said, ‘A manfilled with the love of God, is not content with blessing his familyalone, but ranges through the whole world, anxious to bless the wholehuman race.’ He instructed members ‘to feed the hungry, to clothe thenaked, to provide for the widow, to dry up the tear of the orphan, tocomfort the afflicted.’

65

Lesson 7

“In a little over a decade, the Church has shipped more than 27,000 tonsof clothing, 16,000 tons of food, and 3,000 tons of medical and educationsupplies and equipment to relieve the suffering of millions of God’schildren in 146 countries in many parts of the world. We do not ask,‘Are you members of our church?’ We ask only, ‘Do you suffer?’ ” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1999, 100; or Ensign, May 1999, 77).

The following are examples of disasters that required help from theChurch to aid local efforts:

“In the devastating floods in Rapid City, South Dakota [USA], theSaints in that area responded immediately to assist the victims of therampaging water. Clothing, bedding, and warm food were furnishedthrough the efforts of the local Church organization. . . . Only onetruckload of items, such as baby food, diapers, and blankets, [neededto be] shipped in” (Junior Wright Child, “Welfare Is the Church,”Ensign, Sept. 1973, 71).

Following the December 1972 earthquake in Managua, Nicaragua, inCentral America, “the only thing sent to these Saints from [the UnitedStates] was typhoid serum. . . . All other assistance was acquiredlocally; the Saints in Costa Rica, arranging the relief supplies andworking through government officials, administered the program”(Ensign, Sept. 1973, 71).

Elder Russell M. Nelson explained that “such cooperative efforts tohelp neighbors in distress transcend any barriers posed by religion,race, or culture. Those good deeds are latter-day love in action!” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1994, 91; or Ensign, May 1994, 70).

We need to prepare as a Church, as individuals, and as families to sur-vive in emergencies. When the Church is fully organized in our area,we can work together to prepare food, clothing, and household itemsto be used in emergencies. This way, those who are in need and whosefamilies have done all they can will receive this help. If we help eachother in every way we can, we will be worthy to receive help if weneed it.

Conclusion

As we actively work toward becoming self-reliant, our love for ourfamilies and others will increase and our testimony of the need for self-reliance will grow. With that testimony we will want to help othershelp themselves.

The Lord said, “All things unto me are spiritual, and not at any timehave I given unto you a law which was temporal” (D&C 29:34). Thefoundation of helping ourselves and others is love and charity. TheSavior said, “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of thesemy brethren, ye have done it unto me” (Matthew 25:40).

66

Lesson 7

Challenge

In your next family home evening, evaluate your self-reliance. Identifyany weak areas, and make plans for improvement. As a home teacher,be aware of the needs of the families under your care. Encourage themto prepare themselves to meet their needs.

Additional Scriptures� 1 Timothy 5:8 (we must provide for our families)

� 1 John 3:17 (the importance of helping others)

� Alma 34:28 (our obligation to help others)

� Doctrine and Covenants 56:16–18 (admonitions to the rich and thepoor)

� Doctrine and Covenants 68:30–32 (idlers chastised)

Teacher Preparation


1. Study Gospel Principles chapters 27, “Work and PersonalResponsibility,” and 37, “Family Responsibilities.”

2. Prepare the poster suggested in the lesson, or write the informationon the chalkboard.


67

OUR TEMPLE ANDFAMILY HISTORY

RESPONSIBILITIESL e s s o n 8

The purpose of this lesson is to help us understand our temple andfamily history responsibilities.

Ordinances Are Necessary for Salvation

In order to return to the presence of our Heavenly Father, each of usmust receive the ordinances necessary for salvation. Elder Boyd K.Packer said:

“Ordinances and covenants become our credentials for admission intoHis presence. To worthily receive them is the quest of a lifetime; tokeep them thereafter is the challenge of mortality.

“Once we have received them for ourselves and for our families, weare obligated to provide these ordinances vicariously for our kindreddead, indeed for the whole human family” (in Conference Report, Apr.1987, 27; or Ensign, May 1987, 24).

Receiving Our Own Temple Ordinances and Helping FamilyMembers Receive Theirs

Baptism and confirmation, the first ordinances of the gospel, are thegate by which we enter the narrow path that leads to eternal life (see2 Nephi 31:17–18). To continue on this path after baptism, we must alsoreceive the sacred ordinances of the temple—the endowment and thesealing ordinances. We must remain faithful to the covenants we make.These ordinances are essential to our exaltation.

President Howard W. Hunter explained the importance of temple ordi-nances: “All of our efforts in proclaiming the gospel, perfecting theSaints, and redeeming the dead lead to the holy temple. This is becausethe temple ordinances are absolutely crucial; we cannot return to God’spresence without them. I encourage everyone to worthily attend thetemple or to work toward the day when you can enter that holy houseto receive your ordinances and covenants” (in Conference Report, Oct.1994, 118; or Ensign, Nov. 1994, 88).

68

Lesson 8

Adult members who have not yet been to the temple should talk totheir bishop or branch president to find out how to prepare to receivetemple blessings. We should also instill in our children and other fam-ily members a desire to prepare for baptism and temple ordinances.

� How can we teach our children and other family members theimportance of the temple? (Write the responses on the chalkboard.These could include setting a good example by attending the templeregularly or actively working toward going, holding a temple recom-mend, expressing gratitude in our family prayers for the temple andits ordinances, and taking children 12 years of age and older to thetemple to be baptized for the dead.)

Holding a Current Recommend and Going to the Temple Regularly� Display visual 8-a, “A house of the Lord.”

Regarding temples, President Gordon B. Hinckley said: “These uniqueand wonderful buildings, and the ordinances administered therein,represent the ultimate in our worship. These ordinances become themost profound expressions of our theology. I urge our people every-where, with all of the persuasiveness of which I am capable, to liveworthy to hold a temple recommend, to secure one and regard it as aprecious asset, and to make a greater effort to go to the house of theLord and partake of the spirit and the blessings to be had therein. I amsatisfied that every man or woman who goes to the temple in a spiritof sincerity and faith leaves the house of the Lord a better man orwoman. There is need for constant improvement in all of our lives.There is need occasionally to leave the noise and the tumult of theworld and step within the walls of a sacred house of God, there to feelHis spirit in an environment of holiness and peace” (in ConferenceReport, Oct. 1995, 72; or Ensign, Nov. 1995, 53).

Even if our circumstances do not allow us to attend regularly, weshould hold a temple recommend. President Howard W. Hunter said:“It would please the Lord if every adult member would be worthy of—and carry—a current temple recommend. The things that we must doand not do to be worthy of a temple recommend are the very thingsthat ensure we will be happy as individuals and as families” (inConference Report, Oct. 1994, 8; or Ensign, Nov. 1994, 8).

� What blessings are we promised if we hold a temple recommend andattend the temple regularly?

To obtain a temple recommend, we must have yearly private interviewswith our priesthood leaders. We may also be invited to attend specialpreparation and orientation classes. (For more information on

69

70

8-a, A house of the Lord(Guatemala City Guatemala Temple)

Lesson 8

preparing to attend the temple, see Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood,Part A, lesson 35, “The Eternal Family.”)Providing Ordinances for Deceased Ancestors

The Lord desires that all who have lived upon the earth past theireighth birthday have the privilege of receiving the baptism, endowment,and sealing ordinances. He sent the prophet Elijah to Joseph Smith torestore the priesthood keys of salvation for the dead, which keys makeit possible for the living to perform ordinances in behalf of those whohave died. As members of the Church, we have the responsibility toprovide the saving ordinances of the gospel for our ancestors who diedwithout them.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 128:15. Why is it important for us toprovide ordinances for our deceased ancestors? (They cannot be fullysaved without us, and we cannot be fully saved without them.)

As we turn our hearts to our ancestors, learn more about them, andperform priesthood ordinances for them, we can share the joy ourancestors feel as they receive the opportunity to attain eternal life.Further, as we serve our brothers and sisters, we come to better under-stand and appreciate the meaning of the Savior’s Atonement in our ownlives. The Prophet Joseph Smith explained our role in temple and fam-ily history work:

“The keys are to be delivered, the spirit of Elijah is to come, . . . and theSaints to come up as saviors on Mount Zion.

“But how are they to become saviors on Mount Zion? By building theirtemples . . . and receiving all the ordinances . . . in behalf of all theirprogenitors who are dead, and redeem them that they may come forthin the first resurrection and be exalted to thrones of glory with them;and herein is the chain that binds the hearts of the fathers to the chil-dren, and the children to the fathers, which fulfills the mission ofElijah” (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, sel. Joseph Fielding Smith[1976], 330).

� What blessings can come from doing ordinance work for our deceasedancestors?

Remembering Our Ancestors

To begin fulfilling our family history responsibilities we can each makea list of our deceased relatives whom we knew or remember. No spe-cial research aids or resources are needed. This list can help us identifyrelatives who died without receiving their saving temple ordinances.Even if our ancestors were early Church members or if others in ourfamilies have worked on family history, we can often identify deceasedrelatives whose temple work has not yet been done.

71

72

8-b, Family history consultants can help prepare information.

Lesson 8

� Pass out pencils and paper to the class. Have the class members makea list of deceased relatives whom they remember, and then have themidentify those who died without temple ordinances.

When we identify relatives whose temple work is not yet done, weshould make sure that it is done. President Gordon B. Hinckley empha-sized the temple’s importance in family history work: “All of our vastfamily history endeavor is directed to temple work. There is no otherpurpose for it. The temple ordinances become the crowning blessingsthe Church has to offer” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1998, 115–16; orEnsign, May 1998, 88).

� Display visual 8-b, “Family history consultants can help prepareinformation.”

Family history consultants in our ward, branch, stake, or mission canhelp us prepare the information that the temple will need before ordi-nances may be done. Church family history publications, local priest-hood leaders, and temples should also have these instructions.

� Discuss with class members the process and requirements for prepar-ing names for temple work. If possible, introduce the family historyconsultant, and have him or her lead this discussion.

In addition to performing temple ordinances for the ancestors whomwe remember, we should consider other ancestors. We can talk to ourparents, grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins, and other family mem-bers who may remember people we may not have known. We can makesure that temple work is done for these ancestors as well.

Recording Your Information

As we learn about our ancestors, we will probably need to record theinformation we find. Church family history forms and computer pro-grams can help us do this. However, you may use any method thathelps you remember what you learn. It is also very helpful to recordthe dates when ordinances were performed so that you know whichones still need to be done.

Some Guidelines

As we submit names for temple work, we should remember theseguidelines:

1. Our foremost obligation is for our own ancestors. We should notsubmit the names of people who are not related to us, includingnames we may obtain from personal extraction projects.

2. A person whose name is submitted must have been deceased for atleast one full year.

73

74

8-c, Writing personal and family histories is important.

Lesson 8

3. If the person was born in the past 95 years, permission should beobtained from a close living relative before the name is submitted.

4. No ordinances are necessary for children who are stillborn. However,if there is any possibility that a child lived after birth, he or sheshould be sealed to the parents, unless the child was born in thecovenant (meaning that the child’s parents were sealed before he orshe was born).

5. Children who died before age eight and were not born in thecovenant need only to be sealed to their parents. They do not needany other ordinances.

Other Ways to Participate in Family History

� Display visual 8-c, “Writing personal and family histories is important.”

Other important ways we can participate in family history include:

Gathering information about ancestors who lived before thosewhom we and our family remember and having their temple workdone.

Teaching our children about their ancestors and encouraging themto fulfill their own family history responsibilities.

Writing personal and family histories.

Keeping important personal and family documents and records.

Keeping a journal.

Participating in the Church’s family history programs such as sub-mitting family names to Ancestral File and participating in familyrecord extractions.

� If you have time, display visual 8-d, “Pedigree Chart.” Then helpclass members fill out a current family history form (obtained fromyour family history consultant or local priesthood leaders) for theirown families.

Conclusion

We need to receive the ordinances of the gospel to be able to return toour Heavenly Father. To receive all of the blessings associated withthese ordinances, we should:

1. Receive our own ordinances and help our immediate family membersreceive theirs.

75

Pedigree Chart

Published by The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 3/96. Printed in USA. 31826

No. 1 on this chart is the same as no. _______ on chart no. _______.

Chart no. _______

When bornWhereWhen diedWhere

When bornWhere

When marriedWhere

When diedWhere

When bornWhere

When marriedWhere

When diedWhere

(Spouse)

Your name and address

Telephone number

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

(Father of no. 4)

(Mother of no. 4)

(Father of no. 5)

(Mother of no. 5)

(Father of no. 6)

(Mother of no. 6)

(Father of no. 7)

(Mother of no. 7)

(Father of no. 2)

(Mother of no. 2)

(Father of no. 3)

(Mother of no. 3)

(Father)

(Mother)

B E SP SS F C

When bornWhereWhen marriedWhen diedWhere







When bornWhere

When marriedWhere

When diedWhere

When bornWhere

When diedWhere

When bornWhere

When diedWhere

When bornWhere

When marriedWhere

When diedWhere

When bornWhere

When diedWhere

Date prepared

Cont. onchart no.

_______

B E SP SS

B E SP SS F C

B E SP SS

B E SP SS F C

B E SP SS

B E SP SS F C

B E SP SS

B E SP SS F C

B E SP SS

B E SP SS F C

B E SP SS

B E SP SS F C

B E SP SS

B E SP SS

B E SP SS F C

Mark boxes when ordinances are completed.

Cont. onchart no.

_______

Cont.onchart no.

_______

Cont. onchart no.

_______

Cont. onchart no.

_______

Cont. onchart no.

_______

Cont. onchart no.

_______

Cont. onchart no.

_______

(Name)

B BaptizedEndowedSealed to parentsSealed to spouseFamily Group Record exists for this coupleChildren's ordinances completed

E

SP

SS

F

C

76

8-d, Pedigree Chart

Lesson 8

2. Hold a current temple recommend and attend the temple as often aswe can. Even if we do not live where we can go to the temple, weshould hold a temple recommend.

3. Identify our ancestors who died without receiving the ordinancesand make sure that ordinances are performed in their behalf.

As we faithfully fulfill our priesthood responsibility for temple andfamily history work, Heavenly Father will help us through the inspira-tion of His Spirit.

Challenge

If you have not yet received your own temple ordinances, arrange foran interview with your bishop or branch president to find out whatyou can do to prepare.

Teach your family about the importance of baptism and the templeordinances.

Identify at least one ancestor who died without receiving all of the sav-ing ordinances of the gospel, and have his or her ordinances done.

If you do not have a temple recommend, prepare to obtain one.

Additional Scriptures� Malachi 4:5–6 (turning the hearts of fathers and children to one

another)

� 1 Corinthians 15:29 (baptism for the dead)

� 1 Peter 3:18–19; 4:6 (gospel preached to the dead)

� Moroni 8:5–23 (baptism for little children is not needed)

� Doctrine and Covenants 124:26–39 (house to be built to the Lord,wherein work for the dead may be done)

� Doctrine and Covenants 128 (directions on accurate record keepingand baptism for the dead)

� Joseph Smith—History 1:38–39 (mission of Elijah)

Teacher Preparation


1. Read Gospel Principles chapter 40, “Temple Work and FamilyHistory.”

77

Lesson 8

2. For more information on record keeping and personal and familyhistories, see The Latter-day Saint Woman, Part B, lesson 19, “Familyand Personal Histories.”

3. Obtain paper and a pencil for each class member.

4. Obtain copies of current Church family history forms for recordingtemple and family information for each class member.

5. If your ward, branch, stake, or mission has a family history consul-tant, ask him or her for the procedures used to submit names fortemple work. If possible, arrange for the consultant to teach a por-tion of the class. If a family history consultant is not available, youmay also find out what these procedures are from a local FamilyHistory Center, your local priesthood leaders, current FamilyHistory publications, or your nearest temple.


78

SHARING THE GOSPEL

L e s s o n 9

The purpose of this lesson is to motivate us to share the gospel moreeffectively.

Introduction

In the following story a convert told how she and her family wereintroduced to the Church:

“Shortly after we moved to a new neighborhood, I was out working in my garden when one of my neighbors offered me a huge armful oftomatoes she had just picked. That was just the beginning of what wasto be a forever friendship.

“In the months that followed, [our neighbors] proved to be the bestfriends . . . we had ever met. They were not afraid to be too friendlyand took our family in just as though we were their own family. Weenjoyed the hot homemade bread sent over almost every week; thecomplete dinner brought in one evening when I was too sick to makeour own; the beautiful pageant one summer evening in Independence,with ice cream on the way home. . . .

“We were always invited to Church activities but never pressured to go.When we did decide to go, our neighbors’ sweet, dependable daughtercame over to babysit for us—and sometimes even refused to be paid for it.

“After I had had a hard day at home, my friend would ask me to cometo Relief Society with her. I was generally eager just to get out of thehouse at that point. But in going I found much more than a [rest] fromhousehold chores. The warm welcome the sisters gave me made meinto a regular attender for almost a year before our baptisms. . . .

“After a while, though, we knew in our hearts that we wanted a morecomplete life like theirs. We were then invited out to church on Sundaysand began to go to the investigators class each week.

“In March 1976 we entered the waters of baptism.

79

Lesson 9

“Not long after that we heard a special talk in sacrament meeting abouta person who had been too hesitant to share the gospel for fear hemight seem too forward—and the family had to wait ten years beforethe opportunity came again. Ten years, I thought. Where would we bein ten years if we didn’t have the Church now? My heart swelled and Icould hardly wait to find our neighbors outside after church.

“ ‘Thanks for sharing the gospel with us’ was all I could get out. Iwanted to say so much more, but I really didn’t need to. Tears came totheir eyes, too, as we all exchanged loving words and hugs, just as Iknow we always will, for time and all eternity” (Doris E. Heydon,quoted by Jay A. Parry, “Converts Tell . . . What Brought Me In,”Ensign, Feb. 1978, 43).

� What did this family do to prepare its neighbors to receive the gospel?

� Have the class members ponder for a moment with whom theycould share the gospel today.

Sharing the Gospel—Our Call from the Lord� Show visual 9-a, “Every member should be a missionary.”

Through His prophets the Lord has commanded every member of theChurch to be involved in missionary work. Some of us may think thatmissionary work is only for full-time missionaries. But all of us whohave been baptized are responsible for inviting others to accept theblessings of the gospel. The Lord said:

“Again, I say unto you, I give unto you a commandment, that everyman, both elder, priest, teacher, and also member, go to with his might,with the labor of his hands, to prepare and accomplish the things whichI have commanded.

“And let your preaching be the warning voice, every man to his neigh-bor, in mildness and in meekness” (D&C 38:40–41).

� Why does Heavenly Father want us to share the gospel? (He dependson us to share the gospel with those who have not heard it so that allHis children can enjoy its blessings.)

� What blessings of the gospel do we enjoy and want others to havealso? (One blessing is the knowledge that we are children of a lovingHeavenly Father, to whom we can pray for help and guidance. Thegospel helps us be happy in this life and live worthy to be with ourHeavenly Father in the next life. The gospel also enables us to haveour families forever.)

80

81

9-a, Every member should be a missionary.

Lesson 9

Some of our friends and relatives may never have the blessings of thegospel unless we care enough about them to be effective missionaries.They may never ask to be taught the gospel unless we talk to themabout it. It is true that being a good example of what we believe is partof being a missionary, but we should also find ways to tell people aboutour beliefs. The Lord has said: “For there are many yet on the earthamong all sects, parties, and denominations, who are blinded by thesubtle craftiness of men, whereby they lie in wait to deceive, and whoare only kept from the truth because they know not where to find it”(D&C 123:12).

Sharing the Gospel Effectively

President Spencer W. Kimball gave us some advice to help us share the gospel effectively: “Father, you are to take the lead. By workingtogether as families, much great work can be accomplished. With yourfamily, prayerfully select one or two families to friendship. Decidewhom of your relatives or friends you will introduce to the Church.Perhaps you could plan a family home evening with them . . . or par-ticipate together in any number of ways. Then, when these familiesshow interest, arrange through your ward or branch mission leader toinvite them and the missionaries into your home to share the messageof the Restoration. If you will follow this simple procedure, you willbring a number of fine families into the Church” (Sharing the Gospelthrough Priesthood Missionary Service [filmstrip, 1975]).

Most of us want to share the gospel with others because of our loveand concern for them. But some of us do not know how to share thegospel, and others are afraid to do so. The following plan can help usshare the gospel more effectively.


How to Share the Gospel Effectively

1. Prayerfully select a family or individual.2. Friendship the family or individual.3. Introduce the family or individual to the Church.4. Invite the family or individual to meet with the

missionaries.

82

83

9-b, Being a good missionary means being a good friend.

Lesson 9

Prayerfully Select a Family or Individual

First, prayerfully select a family or individual to introduce to theChurch. People in the following circumstances are usually most receptive:

1. People who are experiencing a significant change in their lives(those who are new to a neighborhood or are experiencing a newbirth, new marriage, or recent death in the family).

2. People who have recently attended a Church meeting or activity;visited a temple open house, a visitors’ center, a Church historicalsite, or another Church facility; seen a Latter-day Saint televisionprogram; or listened to the Tabernacle Choir.

3. People who are friends of Church members.

4. People who are related to Church members (part-member familiesor relatives of those who have recently joined the Church).

5. People who are interested in or curious about the Church (thosewho ask questions about the Church, talk positively about Churchmembers, express interest in Church beliefs or principles, or areseeking a new religion).

President Gordon B. Hinckley said: “The gospel is nothing to beashamed of. It is something to be proud of. ‘Be not thou thereforeashamed of the testimony of our Lord,’ wrote Paul to Timothy (2 Tim.1:8). Opportunities for sharing the gospel are everywhere” (“Find theLambs, Feed the Sheep,” Ensign, May 1999, 105–6).

Friendship the Family or Individual� Show visual 9-b, “Being a good missionary means being a good

friend.”

The head of the household should be an example to his or her familymembers in friendshipping nonmembers.

� How can we befriend nonmember families or individuals? (Answerscould include being cheerful, being a good listener, rememberingtheir names, doing kind deeds for them, discussing their interestswith them, visiting their home, inviting them to our home, going outfor entertainment together, and doing other things that let themknow we love them.)

In the following account a man explained how friendship led to hisinterest in the Church:

“Through work [a coworker and I] got to know each other very well. I really came to respect him. As we grew closer in our friendship,

84

85

9-c, Sharing the gospel is a rewarding experience.

Lesson 9

we would talk about our families and our activities, which led to theChurch. I could tell that it was the Church that made him and his fam-ily different—in a very positive way—from most people. Soon we weretalking about some of the doctrines of the Church, but never did hepressure me or preach to me. . . . One day at afternoon break he askedme if I would like to know more. . . . [Our family took the missionarylessons] at his home.

“If it were not for the real concern and the interest that the Brookseshave shown to our family, I really think that we would not be membersof the one true church and have the light and knowledge of our Fatherin heaven and his plans for us” (Keith Knoblich, quoted by Jay A.Parry, Ensign, Feb. 1978, 39).

Another convert said, “We have to make friends before we can makeconverts.”

Introduce the Family or Individual to the Church� Display visual 9-c, “Sharing the gospel is a rewarding experience.”

� How can we introduce people to the Church?

Some ways we can introduce people to the Church are to talk withthem about the gospel; give them a Book of Mormon or Church maga-zine; bear our testimony; take them to Church meetings, activities, fire-sides, and open houses; invite them to family home evenings and toneighborhood parties; invite them to participate in a Church serviceproject; and invite them to visit a Family History Center. We could alsoinvite people to baptismal services, view Church videocassettes withthem, visit people who are new to the neighborhood, and give commu-nity service.

Another important way to introduce others to the Church is to set agood example. If we do this, people will often become interestedbecause our lives are different.

Above all, we should show our love and concern for nonmembers aswe strive to create opportunities to teach the gospel. The feeling weshare with them matters more than the approach we use.

Invite the Family or Individual to Meet with the Missionaries

When we feel that someone is prepared to hear the missionary discus-sions, we should “extend a direct, simple, and clear invitation to hearthe missionary discussions by using the words ‘will you.’ Friendshipsoften become more positive after invitations are extended, even if theperson chooses not to meet with the missionaries” (Church Handbook ofInstructions, Book 2: Priesthood and Auxiliary Leaders [1998], 251).

86

Lesson 9

When inviting people to meet with the missionaries we should not beafraid that they will be offended, nor should we be discouraged if theydo not respond positively. Inviting them to learn about the gospel willnot hurt our friendship, and the Spirit will help us recognize when it istime to ask again.

President Gordon B. Hinckley declared: “Great is our work, tremendousis our responsibility in helping to find those to teach. The Lord has laidupon us a mandate to teach the gospel to every creature. This will takethe very best efforts of every [member]” (Ensign, May 1999, 107).

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 84:85. How does this scripture applyto missionary work?

In all aspects of missionary work we must have faith in the Lord andprayerfully seek His Spirit. When we do so, the Spirit will guide usand help us as we do the Lord’s work (see D&C 100:5–8).

Conclusion

The Lord said, “It becometh every man who hath been warned to warnhis neighbor” (D&C 88:81). If we do as the Lord has instructed, usingthe steps outlined in this lesson, we will help many people find thetruth.

Challenge

Be a good friend and example to nonmember friends and family mem-bers. Prayerfully select a nonmember family or individual to introduceto the Church. Friendship the family members or individual, and intro-duce them to the Church. Invite them to meet with the missionaries.

Teacher Preparation


Assign class members to present any stories, scriptures, or quotationsyou wish.

87

FELLOWSHIPPING: A PRIESTHOOD

RESPONSIBILITYL e s s o n 1 0

The purpose of this lesson is to motivate us to strengthen Church mem-bers through fellowshipping.

Introduction� Read Doctrine and Covenants 18:10. Why is each individual impor-

tant to Heavenly Father?

Regardless of who we are, where we live, what language we speak, orto what race we belong, Heavenly Father’s work and glory is to bringto pass our immortality and eternal life (see Moses 1:39). To help Himin this work, the Lord has restored the priesthood to earth and givenus the responsibility of loving one another as He loves us. It is ourresponsibility and privilege to help our brothers and sisters receive theblessings prepared by Heavenly Father for those who are faithful.

Missionary work is important, but helping our brothers and sistersdoes not stop with baptism. President Gordon B. Hinckley said: “Thereis absolutely no point in doing missionary work unless we hold on tothe fruits of that effort. The two must be inseparable. These convertsare precious. Every convert is a son or daughter of God. Every convertis a great and serious responsibility. It is an absolute imperative thatwe look after those who have become a part of us” (“Find the Lambs,Feed the Sheep,” Ensign, May 1999, 108).

� Read Luke 22:32. How can we as priesthood holders strengthen others?

We are here to help each other progress. We need to take care of oneanother as children of the Lord. President Hinckley said, “I am con-vinced that we will lose but very, very few of those who come into theChurch if we take better care of them” (Ensign, May 1999, 109).

Fellowshipping in the Church

Fellowshipping means encouraging and helping each other to enjoythe full blessings of the gospel. It is showing courtesy and kindness,sharing experiences, and extending service and love. We fellowship bybeing a good friend and neighbor.

88

Lesson 10

When we share our time, talents, and possessions with others, wedevelop a spirit of unity. Paul described this unity when he said thatthe new members of the Church were no longer to be strangers “butfellowcitizens with the saints” (Ephesians 2:19).

Although we should be friendly and neighborly and try to show ourlove to all people, giving help and friendship to new and less-activemembers is a basic priesthood responsibility. The Church helps us dothis in many ways. It provides programs such as home teaching thatencourage us to serve our brothers and sisters. It provides meetingswhere we can associate with each other. And it provides instruction inthe correct expression of our love and concern.

We should also be concerned with those families among us who have afather, mother, son, or daughter who is not a member. These familiesneed us. By fellowshipping them and sharing with them our under-standing and love, we may help these part-member families becomeunited in the gospel.

� Write on the chalkboard a list of those who need our fellowshipping.

Ways to Fellowship

How we fellowship a person depends on the circumstances and ourrelationship to him or her. The members of one family explained howthey fellowshipped a stranger at church: “The stranger beside us wasuneasy. He looked straight ahead and scarcely breathed. He didn’teven smile at our two young children, who always made friends for us.After church, my husband asked the solemn fellow home with us fordessert. A smile relaxed his long face. ‘I was just baptized last week,and then moved into your ward,’ he explained. He dropped in on usseveral times a week thereafter, excited about his [growing knowledgeof the gospel], eager to discuss the scriptures, anxious over his per-sonal affairs. Ours was the great joy of watching our brother grow. He was no longer a stranger” (Susan Spencer Zmolek, “The Strangerswithin Our Gates,” Ensign, Mar. 1976, 49).

Home teaching also provides opportunities for fellowshipping. Onewoman told how her home teachers included her and her son in theiractivities: “I wanted to make a fresh start after a painful divorce, so Itook my young son and moved south to finish a college degree.Supposing that the climate would be hot, we left our sweaters andblankets in storage. Oh, we were cold in our drafty summer cottagethat winter, but were too afraid to light the space heaters or ask to bor-row blankets. I didn’t know anyone. I felt I didn’t fit in with the peopleat church because I was divorced, and I certainly didn’t want anyoneto think I was a [burden]. I was so glad when home teachers came!

89

Lesson 10

They really wanted to make us welcome and they came regularly, eventhough we didn’t have a telephone and weren’t always home. Theyoften included us in their families’ activities. Eventually I didn’t mindasking to borrow blankets from them” (as quoted by Susan SpencerZmolek, Ensign, Mar. 1976, 47–48).

� List on the chalkboard the different ways to fellowship that weredemonstrated in the above experiences.

When we feel genuine love for others, our fellowshipping activitiesextend beyond Sunday meetings to other times and activities through-out the week. Such activities include inviting them to our homes, socialactivities, and community and Church events. Fellowshipping is a signof a true Saint, to whom Jesus referred when He said, “I was a strangerand ye took me in” (Matthew 25:34–36).

The following story shows how two brethren demonstrated genuinefellowship:

A young man was lonely and unhappy. His church attendance wasirregular, and he found difficulty being dependable in Church assign-ments. Two men, both widowers, invited the young man to join themfor family home evenings.

Before long, Monday evening became the most important time in hisweek. There he engaged in many gospel discussions and gained a desireto begin praying more diligently. It was not long before his testimonychanged from a passive knowledge to a burning witness of the truth.

The two brethren accepted him and extended their friendship in themost total way they knew. They sat with him at Church meetings,invited him into their homes for dinner, and helped him fix up hishome.

Before long he was reaching out to others, and he became responsiblein his Church assignments. One day as he discussed with an acquain-tance the happiness in his life, the other asked, “What do you thinkcaused it to happen?”

“The kindness of two friends has been the most important part,” hesaid. “I have come to trust and feel secure in their love, which hashelped me do things I never even thought were possible” (adaptedfrom Relief Society Courses of Study, 1977–78, 130).

� Add to the list on the chalkboard the ways these two brethren fellow-shipped the lonely member.

90

91

10-a, Fellowshipping activities

FELLOWSHIPPING ACTIVITIES

Activities in Your Home

Have a dinner.

Have a recreational event.

View a good television program.

Show family slides or pictures.

Have a picnic.

Hold an informal party.

Work on a project together.

Activities in Their Home

Deliver a treat.

Plan a party together.

Help them move in, plant a garden, or repair something.

Visit them.

Tend their children.

Activities in the Community

Go to a special movie or program.

Pick them up on the way to a school function (have refreshments in your home afterward).

Go on a picnic.

Attend a common activity of the children, such as a ball game.

Lesson 10

One brother told the following story about fellowshipping:

“Susan Munson [was] an active member of the Church who [had]waited patiently for her nonmember husband to show some interest inthe Church. He [had] always said, ‘Oh, that’s fine for you and the kids,honey, but I’m just not interested.’

“That’s partly true. But Jack [was] also shy. . . . Susan [finally] askedBrother Caldwell, the ward mission leader, if there wasn’t somethingthat could be done. He promised to take the matter up in his weeklymissionary meeting.

“The group . . . decided a ‘block party’ might be the best way to begin.They asked three member families in the area to plan a backyard partyfor the Munsons and the Nobles, an investigating family. . . . All threejoined in the fellowshipping.

“Jack, initially reluctant to come, was surprised and delighted with theeasy, natural friendliness of the group. By the evening’s end, he enthu-siastically supported the idea of a second party, a picnic in two weeks.No one said anything about going to church, but Allen Westover, whohad discussed Jack’s house-painting project at the party, showed up onSaturday with his own ladder—and came back evenings after work.Steve Caldwell and Glen Rivers also helped several times.

“Later that month when the elders quorum had a project, Jack wasanxious to help them. . . . As the summer progressed, Jack spent moreand more time with Church members. There were chats about fishingrods and politics and raising children, about gardening, working outmarital difficulties, and handling job pressures. Jack was talking aswell as listening. Social evenings with different families included fam-ily home evenings and spiritual discussions. To Susan’s great joy, Jacktold her one evening that he was ready to take the next step of beingtaught by the missionaries and . . . joining the Church.”

He added: “There is nothing more transparent than ‘friendshipping’activities without friendship feelings. The feelings must come first.” He suggested that we be good listeners, find out about the individual’slikes and dislikes, family activities, and business. He stressed thatthose being fellowshipped need to know we care. (Ernest Eberhard,“That Part-Member Family,” Ensign, July 1978, 38–39).

� What fellowshipping methods used in this story can we add to thelist on the chalkboard?

� Display visual 10-a, “Fellowshipping activities.” Mention those activ-ities listed in the visual that have not already been discussed. Havethe class members suggest other fellowshipping activities.

92

Lesson 10

Conclusion

Fellowshipping is an important priesthood responsibility. It helps newconverts and other Church members feel wanted and needed andmotivates them to participate in the Church. As we accept the responsi-bility to help others become active in the Church, we will experiencejoy and satisfaction. The Lord promises that this joy will be eternal.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 18:15–16. How can fellowshippingbring us joy?

� Ask the assigned class member to bear his testimony of how fellow-shipping helped him.

Challenge

Identify a new convert and fellowship him. Increase your fellowship-ping of your assigned home teaching families. Select a less-active fam-ily, and fellowship its members back into church activity. Be friendlywith all Church members, especially those who are strangers. If there isa part-member family in your area, include the nonmembers in Churchactivities.

Teacher Preparation


1. Ask a class member to bear his testimony about how fellowshippinghelped him. He could be a recent convert, a member brought backinto church activity, or someone who helped bring another intoactivity.


93

HOME AND FAMILYRELATIONS

THE FATHER ASPATRIARCH

L e s s o n 1 1

The purpose of this lesson is to strengthen our understanding of thefather’s role as patriarch in the home.

Introduction� Show visual 11-a, “The Lord expects fathers to lead their families.”

President Spencer W. Kimball said: “The Lord organized [His children]in the beginning with a father who procreates, provides, and loves anddirects, and a mother who conceives and bears and nurtures and feedsand trains[, and children who] come to love, honor, and appreciateeach other. The family is the great plan of life as conceived and orga-nized by our Father in heaven” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1973, 151;or Ensign, July 1973, 15).

� What does President Kimball name as the father’s responsibilities?

“The title father is sacred and eternal. It is significant that of all thetitles of respect and honor and admiration that are given to Deity, he has asked us to address him as Father” (Father, Consider Your Ways[pamphlet, 1973], 2).

� Sing “O My Father” (Hymns, no. 292; or Gospel Principles, 350).

During the Savior’s mission on earth, He spoke of His Father often andin a sacred way. The scriptures show that He knew His Father, becauseHe talked with Him and did His will (see Mark 14:36). We should fol-low, and teach our children to follow, the Savior’s example of respectand honor for His Father.

� How can we show respect for our Heavenly Father? for our earthlyfather?

A father who holds the priesthood should live worthy for his childrento call him the sacred name of father. If he does so, he will be preparedfor eternal fatherhood. Each of us has the power to experience joy withour family throughout eternity.

96

Lesson 11

A Father Is Patriarch of His Family� Read Ephesians 5:23.

Heavenly Father has designated the husband or father as the head ofthe household—he is the patriarch of the family. We are especiallyblessed as members of the Church because we have the priesthood tohelp us be effective patriarchs.

Each family in the Church is a kingdom or government within itself.The father is the head of that government; he is the highest authority inthe home and presides over all family functions. (See Joseph F. Smith,Gospel Doctrine, 5th ed. [1939], 286–88.) Concerning this matter, PresidentJoseph F. Smith wrote: “It sometimes happens that the elders are calledin to administer to the members of a family. Among these elders theremay be presidents of stakes, apostles, or even members of the firstpresidency of the Church. It is not proper under these circumstancesfor the father to stand back and expect the elders to direct the adminis-tration of this important ordinance. The father is there. It is his rightand it is his duty to preside. He should select the one who is to admin-ister the oil, and the one who is to be mouth in prayer, and he should . . . direct the administration of that blessing of the gospel in his home”(Gospel Doctrine, 287).

The Lord wants the father to bless his family members, not just ruleover them. To do this a father must use his priesthood righteously tobless each of them. Eldred G. Smith, emeritus Patriarch to the Church, told about a woman who came to him seeking a special priesthoodblessing. He said:

“When I asked her why she wanted a special blessing, she refused totell me. I learned from her that her husband was a member of theChurch and held the Melchizedek Priesthood, so I spent considerabletime trying to teach her the principle of priesthood order, where thefather in the home should bless the members of the family. [I asked herto] go home to get her blessing from her husband instead of from me.

“Sometime later she returned to my office, refreshed my memory ofthis experience, and said she [had] left my office very resentful. . . .

“She said the reason she refused to tell me why she wanted a blessingwas that she wanted the blessing because there wasn’t the proper rela-tionship between her and her husband, and then I had sent her hometo get a blessing from her husband. So naturally she was a little bitresentful.

“Then she added, ‘That was one of the finest things that ever hap-pened.’ She said she went home, she prayed about it, she thought

97

Lesson 11

about it, and then finally she mustered enough courage to ask her hus-band for the blessing. Of course it shocked him, but she was patient;she let him think it over a bit, ponder about it, and pray about it; andfinally he gave her a blessing. Then she added, ‘There has never beensuch a fine relationship in our home in all our lives as we have hadsince he gave me that blessing’ ” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1965, 115;or Improvement Era, June 1965, 534).

The home is the place for the family to progress—both together andindividually. To encourage this progression the father should alwayspreside in the home with love, wisdom, gentleness, understanding,and patience. As the patriarch in the home, the father should be theguiding example. Faithful and obedient fathers who lead their familiesin righteous living on earth will help them be worthy to live togetherin the eternities.

As patriarchs in our families we should treat our wives and childrenwith the utmost respect.

� Read Ephesians 5:25–28. How should we treat our wives?

� Read Ephesians 6:4. How should fathers rear their children?

President N. Eldon Tanner said, “As a man realizes that he is theearthly father of a spirit child of God, he cannot help but feel keenlyhis responsibility to nurture that child with all the tender loving carepossible” (“Fatherhood,” Ensign, June 1977, 2).

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 121:41–45. How can these words fromthe Lord help us be good patriarchs in our families?

The scriptures contain many stories of fathers who were good patri-archs. Alma the Younger gathered his sons together and gave each onehis counsel and blessing (see Alma 35:16). King Benjamin taught hissons to understand the scriptures (see Mosiah 1:2). Before Adam andLehi died, each blessed his children (see D&C 107:53; 2 Nephi 3:1–25;4:1–11). Through the power of the priesthood these prophets fulfilledtheir patriarchal responsibilities to their families. Through our priest-hood we too can be righteous patriarchs in our families.

Meeting Basic Family Needs

As the patriarch of his family, a father is responsible to help familymembers meet their needs. First, everyone has physical needs such asfood, shelter, and clothing.

� What other basic needs do members of our family have? (List the following ideas on the chalkboard as they are mentioned.)

98

99

11-a, The Lord expects fathers to lead their families.

Lesson 11

To Be Wanted and Loved

We can satisfy our family members’ need for love and acceptance byshowing them affection and telling them we love them. Elder Loren C.Dunn gave us an example of this need:

“I recall a stage play that recently was made into a movie. It dealt withparents whose only child, a son, returned from military service. Thefather and son had never been close. It was a situation in which bothfather and son loved each other but were unable to find ways to expressthemselves, and therefore hostilities arose because each thought theother did not like him. . . .

“The high point of the play came when the boy said to his father some-thing like this:

“ ‘Dad, I always resented you when I was younger because you nevertold me that you loved me, but then I realized that I had never toldyou that I loved you either. Well, Dad, I’m telling you now: I love you.’

“For one electrifying moment the father and son embraced each other asthe pent-up love and appreciation of years came flooding out” (in Con-ference Report, Apr. 1969, 22–23; or Improvement Era, June 1969, 52–53).

� Why should we tell family members we love them? How else can weshow them they are wanted and loved?

To Have Self-Esteem

We can help our family members build self-esteem by praising theirachievements. We can teach them that they are God’s children and help them develop their talents. All these things help them build confi-dence, a positive self-image, and a feeling of worth. Parents should con-stantly look for ways to praise and encourage their children. Children,in turn, should regularly express thanks to their parents. One fathersaid: “I spend my family home evening time praising my childrenrather than criticizing them. I’d rather tell them what I’ve seen them do that’s right than what I’ve seen them do that’s wrong” (quoted byGeorge Durrant, “A Gift from Heaven,” Ensign, Mar. 1971, 7).

To Have a Purpose in Life

Everyone needs to feel that life has meaning. We can help family mem-bers fill this need by teaching them the gospel. Everyone needs to knowthat earth life is to help us grow and become more like God. We mustteach our children that our purpose on earth is to find peace and hap-piness and to prepare ourselves to return to our Father in Heaven.

To Have Self-Discipline and Be Able to Work

Brother Glenn E. Nielson, president of a large oil company, was onceasked what teacher influenced his life the most. He replied: “My father

100

Lesson 11

. . . taught me the joy of work well done. He taught me how to putmore hay on my pitchfork and to step forward as I pitched it into thehayrack, and he would add, ‘All work is easier and lighter if you stepinto it rather than away from it’ ” (Church News, 25 Mar. 1978, 2).

� Show visual 11-b, “Fathers need to teach their children to work.”

The benefits of learning to work are illustrated in the following story:“Two elderly neighbors one day were [talking] about their lives andthose of their children. John’s oldest boy was just finishing college andhad been on the honor roll through all of his studies. Jim’s boy had justbeen convicted of a serious crime and sent to the state [prison]. Jim andJohn had lived side by side and been good neighbors during their sons’growing-up period. Their boys had played together and had gone toschool together. Jim, in discussing what had happened, stated, ‘Thewhole difference between our sons’ lives was that you kept a cow, John.I recall that when the boys were playing, your boy would leave earlyso that he could milk and feed the cow. By keeping that cow you taughtyour boy to accept responsibility’ ” (1967–68 Priesthood Study Course:Aaronic Priesthood—Adult, 35).

Each of us should give our children work to do. We should also givethem the freedom to work out the problems that come with work; weshould not do their work for them but should help them successfullycomplete their tasks. (See lesson 15, “Sharing in Family Work.”)

Meeting Family Members’ Spiritual Needs

Fathers who hold the priesthood have the right and responsibility tobless their family members with priesthood leadership and to performfor them appropriate priesthood ordinances. Fathers can lead and blessthem in the following ways:

1. Preside in the home.

2. Conduct personal interviews with their children. (President N. EldonTanner said that his father interviewed him when he was a youngman: “He told me how important the priesthood was and what wasnecessary for me to do to be worthy of that priesthood. He was thebest friend I had” [in Conference Report, Oct. 1978, 58; or Ensign,Nov. 1978, 41].)

3. Give blessings of comfort to their wives and children (MelchizedekPriesthood bearers only).

4. Administer to the sick in their families (Melchizedek Priesthoodbearers only).

5. Receive revelation and inspiration for their families.

6. Hold family prayers morning and evening.

101

Lesson 11

7. Call on family members to pray and bless the food.

8. Hold family home evening every Monday night.

9. Encourage family members to participate in missionary work, fam-ily history research, and temple ordinances.

10. Be a good example and keep the commandments.

11. Create a feeling of love and understanding in the home.� Ask the assigned priesthood holder to bear his testimony of the joy

of being part of a close, loving family.

Conclusion

In the Lord’s plan, husbands and fathers are the heads of their homesand the patriarchs of their families. Thus a father should develop arelationship of love, trust, and cooperation with his wife and childrenand should be concerned about the welfare of each family member.The following questions will help him discover how he might improve:

1. Do I really take time to be concerned about my family?

2. Do I show respect for my family members’ thoughts, desires, prop-erty, and so on?

3. Do I recognize that each member of my family is an important individual?

4. Do I tell my family members I love them? Do I show them my love?

President N. Eldon Tanner explained, “It is a joyous privilege andblessing, and a heavy responsibility, to be the father and the patriarchalhead of a family, with the challenge to teach and prepare its membersto go back into the presence of their Heavenly Father, where the familycan continue to enjoy eternal life together” (Ensign, June 1977, 2).

Challenge

Husbands and fathers: Understand your responsibility as patriarch inyour home. Discuss this with your wife during the week, and gain her support in helping you fulfill your duties. Honor your father; he remains your patriarch even after your marriage.

Young and unmarried men: Honor your priesthood. Prepare yourself tobe a righteous patriarch in your home. Honor your father; he is thepatriarch of your family.

Additional Scriptures� Deuteronomy 6:1–7 (parents to teach their children to love the Lord

and keep His commandments)

� Joshua 24:14–15 (choose whom you will serve)

102

103

11-b, Fathers need to teach their children to work.

Lesson 11

� 1 Timothy 3:4–5 (fathers to rule their homes well)

� Doctrine and Covenants 75:28–29 (fathers to provide for their families)

Teacher Preparation


1. Read Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part A, lesson 12, “TheFather’s Responsibility for the Welfare of His Family.”

2. Prepare to have the class sing at the beginning of the lesson “O MyFather” (Hymns, no. 292; or Gospel Principles, 350).

3. Ask a priesthood holder who has a close, loving family to prepare tobear his testimony of the joy he feels in his family.


104

EFFECTIVE FAMILYLEADERSHIP

L e s s o n 1 2

The purpose of this lesson is to motivate us to seek and follow theinspiration of the Holy Ghost in guiding our families.

Introduction

Elder Bruce R. McConkie told the following story about why weshould listen to the Spirit:

“One of my earliest childhood recollections is of riding a horse throughan apple orchard. The horse was tame and well broken, and I felt athome in the saddle.

“But one day something frightened my mount, and he bolted throughthe orchard. I was swept from the saddle by the overhanging limbs,and one leg slipped down through the stirrup. I desperately hung to an almost broken leather strap. . . . My weight should have broken thestrap, but somehow it held for the moment. Another lunge or two ofthe stampeding horse would have broken the strap or wrenched itfrom my hands and left me to be dragged to injury or death with myfoot entangled in the stirrup.

“Suddenly the horse stopped, and I became aware that someone washolding the bridle tightly and attempting to calm the quivering animal.Almost immediately I was snatched up into the arms of my father.

“What had happened? What had brought my father to my rescue inthe split second before I slipped beneath the hoofs of my panic-drivenhorse?

“My father had been sitting in the house reading the newspaper whenthe Spirit whispered to him, ‘Run out into the orchard!’

“Without a moment’s hesitation, not waiting to learn why or for whatreason, my father ran. Finding himself in the orchard without knowingwhy he was there, he saw the galloping horse and thought, I must stopthis horse.

105

Lesson 12

“He did so and found me. And that is how I was saved from seriousinjury or possible death” (“Hearken to the Spirit,” Friend, Sept. 1972, 10).

� What prompted Elder McConkie’s father to go out into the orchard?Why was it important that his father obey the Spirit immediately?

� Ask the assigned class member to share his experience of when theHoly Ghost helped him as a father.

The Holy Ghost Can Guide the Family

One of our greatest responsibilities on earth is guiding our families.President N. Eldon Tanner explained: “The father must realize alwaysthat the family is the most important thing in his life. . . . It is in thehome that the most impressive teachings are taught and where thelives of our children are shaped” (Ensign, July 1973, 92). PresidentDavid O. McKay taught that “no other success can compensate for fail-ure in the home” (quoted from J. E. McCulloch, Home: The Savior ofCivilization [1924], 42; in Conference Report, Apr. 1935, 116).

Parents’ responsibility to teach their children has always been impor-tant, but it is becoming even more so as the world becomes morewicked.

In facing the challenges we do today as parents we may feel we are not wise enough or strong enough to always decide correctly for ourfamilies. The Lord understands this and has provided a way for us toreceive the guidance we need. This guidance comes to us through theHoly Ghost.

To receive help from the Holy Ghost we must live the commandments.The Holy Ghost will not be with someone who takes the command-ments lightly or fails to obey them. If we want His help we must con-tinually repent of our sins and do what the Lord wants us to do.

In recognizing that family is their primary responsibility, parents canfind comfort in knowing that they can pray and be guided by the HolyGhost to do the right things for their families. One father, for example,“after seeking the help of the Lord, gathered his family together beforedeciding to accept a job in another city. He asked the family [members]their advice on the desirability of the move and gave them the oppor-tunity to go to the Lord and receive an answer for themselves as towhat they should do. After they had prayed, they felt inspired, as thefather did, that they should make the move. Thus, because he gavethem the opportunity to get the spiritual answer that he had alsoreceived, they were able to believe and follow his counsel” (Henry B.Eyring, “Family Followership,” Ensign, Apr. 1973, 32).

106

Lesson 12

Following the Guidance of the Holy Ghost� Read 2 Nephi 32:5.

The Holy Ghost helps us solve our problems and answer our questionsin many ways. One way He does this is to bear witness of solutionsalready found in the scriptures. When we have problems, we shouldstudy the scriptures for the answers. As we do so, the Holy Ghost willhelp direct us to the answers and will bear witness to us that the solu-tions are true. The Holy Ghost also helps us remember things we oncelearned but have forgotten (see John 14:26).

Although the Holy Ghost can and will help us solve our problems, Heis only a helper. He may not solve our problems for us just because weask for help. In the early days of the Church, Oliver Cowdery learnedthat often we must do more than just ask for answers.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 9:1–9. According to this scripture,what can we do before we ask the Lord about a problem we have?(We can study it out in our minds.) How will we know if the deci-sion we made is correct? (We ask the Lord, who will let us know if itis right.)

Other ways the Holy Ghost helps us solve problems are by revealinganswers to us directly in a still, small voice (see 1 Kings 19:11–13) orindirectly through advice from a Church leader, a family member, afriend, the scriptures, or another reliable source. At other times theHoly Ghost simply prompts us as we go about our daily activities.Such a prompting may simply be a feeling that we ought to spendmore time with someone in our family or do something special for him or her.

Although an answer to a prayer may come in many different ways, theLord has provided a way for us to know that the answer is from Him.He tells us that if the decision we make is right, we will have peace inour hearts and minds (see D&C 6:14–16, 22–24; 8:2).

An answer to our prayers may not come as soon as we would like it tocome. But the Lord loves us and knows what is best for us. We shouldnot become discouraged, therefore, if we do not receive an answerimmediately. We should continue to pray, live righteously, study thescriptures, and seek for the guidance of the Holy Ghost.

When we get an answer to our prayers, we must do what the answerrequires us to do. We cannot expect the Holy Ghost to keep helping usif we ignore His promptings. Even if the answer is not what we wantor if the effort He asks of us seems too great, we must be willing to doas He directs. Otherwise, we risk losing contact with the Holy Ghostand thus His comfort and direction.

107

Lesson 12

The Lord leaves some decisions up to us. These decisions may simplybe a matter of what we like rather than a matter of right and wrong.(See D&C 58:26–28; 60:5; 80:3.) In such cases we should use good judg-ment based on our knowledge and experience.

President Joseph Fielding Smith gave this counsel: “Now, I think thatabove all else in the world I, and you, and all members of the Churchshould seek to be guided by the Spirit of the Lord. To the extent that wegain the guidance of that Spirit we will be prophets to ourselves and inour own affairs, and we will also find ourselves in harmony with thoseprophets whom the Lord has placed in the First Presidency and in theCouncil of the Twelve” (Joseph Fielding Smith: A Prophet Among thePeople, ed. J. M. Heslop and Dell R. Van Orden [1971], 24–25).

How the Holy Ghost Can Bless Our Families

When the Holy Ghost guides us, we are greatly blessed and in turn canbless our families. For example, when Elder Bruce R. McConkie was aboy, his father’s heeding the Holy Ghost saved his son from harm. Thiskind of protection can be ours if we are open to inspiration from theHoly Ghost and if we do what He tells us to do.

Besides keeping us safe physically, the Holy Ghost also helps us avoidtemptations that could harm us spiritually. Through the Holy Ghost we may also know when something is wrong in our families. Perhapsone or more family members have a special problem they need to talkabout. Or perhaps they have questions about the Church or are con-cerned about why they do not seem to be able to live the command-ments as well as they should. With the help of the Holy Ghost we canassist and strengthen our families. We may be able to save them muchpain and heartache.

When we discipline our children, we should also seek direction fromthe Holy Ghost. As we follow the Holy Ghost’s guidance and treat ourchildren with love and respect, they will see that we are simply tryingto help them. (See D&C 121:41–44.)

The Holy Ghost can help when we give father’s blessings. He canprompt us to give our families advice, even for problems of which theymay not be aware. Such a blessing can be a sacred experience for ourfamily.

� Show visual 12-a, “Father’s blessings can strengthen family members.”

President Ezra Taft Benson told of the following experience:

“A young man came to my office . . . for a blessing. He had problems . . . ;he was confused; he was concerned and worried. And so we talked for afew minutes and I said to him, ‘Have you ever asked your father for ablessing?’ ‘Oh,’ he said, ‘I don’t know that Dad would do a thing like

108

109

12-a, Father’s blessings can strengthen family members.

Lesson 12

that. He is not very active.’ I said, ‘But he’s your father.’ ‘Yes.’ ‘Does hehold the priesthood?’ ‘Yes, he is an inactive elder.’ I said, ‘Do you lovehim?’ And he said, ‘Yes, I love him. He is a good man, he’s good to thefamily, good to the children.’ . . . I said, ‘All right, would you be willing togo home and watch for an opportunity, and ask your father if he will giveyou a blessing? And if it doesn’t work out, you come back, and I will beglad to help you.’

“So he left, and in about three days he came back. ‘Brother Benson, this has been the sweetest thing that’s happened in our home,’ he said.‘Mother and the children sat there, my younger brothers and sisters,with my mother wiping the tears from her eyes. She expressed hergratitude later. Father gave me a lovely blessing.’ He added, ‘I couldtell it came from his heart’ ” (God, Family, Country: Our Three GreatLoyalties [1974], 84).

� Why was this young man’s father the best person to give him ablessing at that particular time?

� How can we tell when our experiences are guided by the Holy Ghost?

Conclusion

The Lord has given us a precious gift to help us make decisions andsolve problems. This gift is the companionship of the Holy Ghost.Through the Holy Ghost we can come closer to Heavenly Father andreceive revelation to lead our families righteously. This revelation canhelp us provide some of the strength and wisdom our family membersneed to overcome their temptations and problems. We can feel assuredthat the Lord will help us if we are willing to do our best. Two impor-tant things can happen as we receive this help: our children will turn tous for comfort and guidance, and we will come closer to the Lord.

Challenge

Study the scriptures to learn the various ways the Holy Ghost can helpyou. Through repentance, keep yourself worthy of being guided by theHoly Ghost. Follow the promptings you receive from Him, no matterhow difficult doing so may seem.

Additional Scriptures� Luke 12:11–12 (the Holy Ghost tells us what to say)

� John 16:13 (the Spirit shows things to come)

� 3 Nephi 28:11 (the Holy Ghost bears witness of the Father and the Son)

� Moroni 10:3–5 (by the power of the Holy Ghost we may know truth)

110

Lesson 12

� Doctrine and Covenants 39:6 (the Holy Ghost teaches us peaceablethings)

Teacher Preparation


1. Read Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part A, lesson 30, “TheGift of the Holy Ghost.”

2. Read Gospel Principles chapter 21, “The Gift of the Holy Ghost.”

3. Ask one of the fathers in the class to prepare to tell of a time whenthe Holy Ghost helped him as a father.


111

STRENGTHENING THE FAMILY THROUGH

FAMILY HOME EVENINGL e s s o n 1 3

The purpose of this lesson is to teach us how to strengthen our familiesthrough family home evening.

Introduction

Every family should spend at least one evening a week gatheredtogether to teach and strengthen each other. To encourage this, theChurch has set aside Monday evening for family home evening.

� Show visuals 13-a, “Every family should hold family home eveningonce a week”; 13-b, “The family is the most important unit in theChurch”; 13-c, “Gospel study should be part of family homeevening”; and 13-d, “Children need help in developing spiritual sensitivity.”

Since all families are different, so are all family home evenings. Somefamilies have two parents with children at home, others have one par-ent, and others have a husband and a wife. There are also many singleadults who live alone or with roommates. Whatever the size or shapeof the family, home evening is for everyone. Parents and children shouldmeet together weekly. Those living alone will be blessed by participat-ing in family home evening alone, with other individuals, or with families.

“There is no more appropriate place for teaching the gospel than thehome. Only at home can children learn the nature of family life asauthored by our Heavenly Father. Monday night with the familytogether sets a spirit for all family experiences. Those who have thisspirit in their midst find it the source of their greatest joy” (The FirstPresidency, Family Home Evening [manual, 1971], 4).

We should not be discouraged if every family home evening is notideal; it is important just to spend time together. The Lord promisesthat if we patiently continue to hold family home evening, He willstrengthen our families.

112

113

13-a, Every family should hold family home evening once a week.

Lesson 13

Planning and Conducting Family Home Evening

It is good to hold a short family council or planning meeting as part ofeach home evening to review the activities of family members for thecoming week. This is especially helpful when there are many membersin the family.

One father said that for family council “we gather around the dinnertable, with Daddy in charge, and we discuss family business. . . . Wemake any announcements of importance to the family and discuss andcompliment any achievements made by the children during the week.As each child hears his own [accomplishments] retold to the family he glows with pride—and so, I might add, do his parents” (Glen W.Harper, “Participation: Our Family Home Evening Success Key,”Ensign, Dec. 1977, 17).

Fathers are the patriarchs of their families and should preside overfamily home evenings. In the absence of a husband or father, the wifeor mother should preside. Parents should plan in advance each familyhome evening and make assignments to family members.

� Show visual 13-e, “Family home evening should involve all familymembers.”

The father either teaches the lesson or delegates the teaching to hiswife or children. The teacher can make additional assignments toinvolve other family members.

There are many activities that are appropriate for family home evening,such as reading the scriptures, discussing the gospel, sharing testi-monies, performing a service project, going on a picnic, or playing afamily game. Family home evening activities should include a prayer.

Following is a sample of a family home evening plan:

1. Chorister: (name of family member to be chorister)

2. Opening song: (name of hymn or Primary song)

3. Opening prayer: (name of family member to give prayer)

4. Family business: (conducted by head of household)

5. Musical number: (name of family member to give musical number)

6. Lesson from Gospel Principles manual: (name of family member topresent lesson)

7. Discussion and planning for coming week

8. Closing song: (name of hymn or Primary song)

9. Closing prayer: (name of family member to give prayer)

10. Enjoyable activity: (name of family member assigned)

11. Refreshments: (name of family member assigned)

114

115

13-b, The family is the most important unit in the Church.

Lesson 13

We should not hesitate to ask even small children to help teach the fam-ily home evening lesson. One young member of the Church shared thefollowing: “ ‘When Dad suggested that everyone in the family take aturn at giving the family night lesson, I thought that it would be funnyto say, “Yeah, let John give the lesson next week.” John is three yearsold. So Dad assigned John the lesson, and with Mom’s help, John gaveone of the best family night lessons that we have ever had, and the joyon that little guy’s face was worth more than we will ever be able togive him in return’ ” (quoted by Lowell Durham Jr., in “What Makes aGood Family Home Evening,” New Era, June 1972, 13).

Each family member can help make family home evening a success.Everyone can leave Monday night free for family home evening. Also,each family member can help prepare or present the home evening les-son or activity. Young children enjoy praying, leading the music, read-ing scriptures, holding pictures, performing, presenting simple flannelboard stories, passing out refreshments, and participating in otheractivities. Mother or one of the older children can help them preparethese or other assignments during the week. Children participate morereadily when their father and mother include them and are patientwith their efforts.

One father discovered that careful planning without love and patiencedoes not ensure a successful family home evening:

“Some years ago I felt a bit ornery one Monday evening. As we beganour home evening, the children were poking at each other and actingwild. I became upset and announced in a loud voice, ‘Sit up straightand knock off the fooling around or else there is going to be some bigtrouble around here.’ The children could see by the red in my face thatI was serious. They became quiet. I continued by saying, ‘I don’t knowwhy you can’t sit still for a few minutes and listen. Now, I don’t wantto hear anything out of any of you until I finish this lesson. And when I finish I’m going to ask some questions. You’d better know theanswers.’ . . .

“Finally I finished the lecture and began to ask the questions. Theyknew every answer. I had taught the ideas very well. I then asked, ‘Do you children have any questions?’

“My oldest son said in a subdued tone, ‘I do.’ He then asked, ‘Nextweek could Mom teach the lesson?’

“His words and my feelings told me that in trying to do right, I haddone wrong. I had taught ideas, but I hadn’t taught my family. . . .

“I have learned a few things since then. I still don’t let the children getvery far out of line—nor do they seem to want to—but I’ve found bet-ter methods of discipline. I’ve determined to control myself, and, with

116

117

13-c, Gospel study should be part of family home evening.

Lesson 13

the help of prayer, I’ve done it. I simply refuse to get upset during fam-ily home evening.”

This father finished the account of his experience by sharing the fol-lowing advice:

“Be pleasant. Save your best and friendliest behavior for home. . . .

“In our home, family home evening is not like the formal classes at thechapel. No law says we must sit in chairs; we often sit on the floor tomake sure everyone feels relaxed. . . .

“Fathers get upset because they feel they must see that the lesson istaught and that the family members pay strict attention. That idea ispartially correct, but when it becomes an obsession, family homeevenings become unpleasant experiences” (George D. Durrant, Love at Home, Starring Father [1976], 44–46).

� How can we use prayer to improve our family home evenings?

� How much time should we spend each week preparing for familyhome evening? How can better planning improve our homeevenings?

Members of the First Presidency asked parents: “Do you spend asmuch time making your family and home successful as you do in pur-suing social and professional success? Are you devoting your best cre-ative energy to the most important unit in society—the family; or, isyour relationship with your family merely a routine, unrewarding partof life?”

They continued, saying, “Parents and children must be willing to putfamily responsibilities first in order to achieve family exaltation”(Family Home Evening [manual, 1973], 4).

Family Home Evening Strengthens the Family� Hold a bundle of sticks or matchsticks in your hand. Tell the class

that these represent members of a family. Take one of the sticks outof the bundle and break it in half. Tell the class that when we standalone we are not as strong as when we are with our family. Then takea string or elastic band and bind the sticks together. Tell the class thatthe string represents the strengthening influence of the gospel. Showhow difficult it is to break the sticks. Explain that we are strongerwhen we are united as a family and strive together to live the gospel.

Well-planned weekly family home evenings can help us assist familymembers to overcome the evil influences in the world. Satan is attack-ing righteousness, using many different temptations to promote sinand wickedness. The youth are his special targets. If we teach them the

118

119

13-d, Children need help in developing spiritual sensitivity.

Lesson 13

gospel and strengthen them spiritually in the home, they will be moreable to withstand the temptations they face in the world.

“In our Home Evenings and other positive family experiences we canfill our souls with the things of God, thus leaving no room for evil tofind a place in our hearts or minds” (The First Presidency, Family HomeEvening [manual, 1972], 4).

In 1915 the First Presidency of the Church gave us this promise: “If theSaints obey this counsel [to hold family home evening], we promisethat great blessings will result. Love at home and obedience to parentswill increase. Faith will be developed in the hearts of the youth ofIsrael, and they will gain power to combat the evil influences andtemptations which beset them” (“Home Evening,” Improvement Era,June 1915, 734).

� What blessings have come to your family through family homeevening?

The family home evening program can build love and peace in ourhomes. As this feeling grows, our families will desire to live the gospel,and much of the quarreling and contention in our homes will be elimi-nated. As our families pray, sing, and discuss the gospel together, theSpirit of the Lord can come into our homes and replace any spirit ofcontention found there.

Elder Marion D. Hanks shared a personal story illustrating this Spirit:“I knelt with my own family, at the conclusion of a great family homeevening, the night before our lovely daughter was to be married in thetemple. I think she wouldn’t mind my telling you that after we hadlaughed and wept and remembered, she was asked to pray. I don’trecall much of her prayer, the tears and the joy and the sweetness, but Iremember one thought: she thanked God for the unconditional loveshe had received. This life doesn’t give one very many chances to feelexultant and a little successful, but I felt wonderful that night” (inConference Report, Oct. 1971, 119; or Ensign, Dec. 1971, 106).

� How can regular family home evenings bring more love and peaceinto our homes? How can they help family members fight the forcesof evil? (Write the ideas on the chalkboard.)

� Ask the assigned class members to share special family home eveningexperiences they have had.

Conclusion

Family home evening is part of the Lord’s plan to help us return toHim. It is a time set aside for us to teach our children the principles

120

121

13-e, Family home evening should involve all family members.

Lesson 13

of the gospel and to help our families draw closer in love and under-standing. These times together can help us strengthen our family andteach us how to live together in greater love and harmony. Our familymembers will thus be better able to combat the influences of evil in the world.

“Again most earnestly we urge parents to gather their children aroundthem in love and patience and understanding, and instruct them intruth and righteousness. . . . The home is the first and most effectiveplace for children to learn the lessons of life” (The First Presidency,Family Home Evening [manual, 1975], 3).

Challenge

If you are not holding regular family home evenings, begin this week.Prayerfully plan them to meet the needs of your family. Involve allfamily members in family home evening as much as possible.

Additional Scriptures� Mosiah 4:14–15 (parents to teach children truth)

� Doctrine and Covenants 68:25 (parents to teach children doctrine)

Teacher Preparation


1. Prepare a bundle of small sticks or matchsticks to perform the objectlesson suggested in the lesson.

2. Ask a few class members to prepare to tell briefly of special familyhome evening experiences they have had.


122

HAVING FUNTOGETHER

AS FAMILIESL e s s o n 1 4

The purpose of this lesson is to encourage us to strengthen our familiesby having fun with them.

Introduction� Show visual 14-a, “Having fun together strengthens families.”

� Ask the two assigned class members to share their happiest familyexperiences. Point out that an important part of gospel living is doingthings together as a family.

Elder Marion D. Hanks told the following story:

“Young people want and deserve parents and a family they can beproud of. . . . The influence of a good family is well-captured by thisaccount from an unknown source:

“ ‘It was a gorgeous October day. My husband Art and I were down atthe boat landing helping our friend Don drag his skiff up on the beach.Art remarked wistfully that it would be a long time before next sum-mer, when we could all start sailing again. “You folks ought to take upskiing like our family and have fun the year round,” Don said.

“ ‘ “Doesn’t that get pretty expensive?” I asked.

“ ‘Don straightened up and smiled. “It’s funny,” he said. “We live in anold-fashioned house. . . . For years we’ve been saving up to have thebathroom done over. But every winter we take the money out of thebank and go on a couple of family skiing trips. Our oldest boy is in thearmy now, and he often mentions in his letters what a great time wehad on those trips. You know, I can’t imagine his writing home, ‘Boy,we really have a swell bathroom, haven’t we?’ ” ’ ” (in ConferenceReport, Apr. 1968, 57; or Ensign, June 1968, 75).

� How did this family strengthen its unity?

123

124

14-a, Having fun together strengthens families.

Lesson 14

Most of us like to spend our time doing worthwhile things. Working,magnifying Church callings, relaxing, improving ourselves—all areimportant and take much of our time. However, these may not be themost valuable activities in our lives. Think about how you wouldanswer the following questions:

� What are the most important activities in my life?

� Do I spend enough time doing the most meaningful activities in mylife?

� How could I organize my life so I could have more time for the mostimportant activities?

One of the most important ways to spend our time is with our family.However, daily routines, personal interests, or poor planning may causeus to develop poor habits and waste time that could be spent with ourfamily. Yet despite our circumstances, we must find time to spend withour family and discover ways to improve our family relationships.

� What brings a family closer together? (Answers may include caring,showing love, sharing, and doing things for and with each other.)

Activities That Unify Families

Most of us can remember from our childhood the great joy of sharingexperiences as a family. A mother made this observation:

“When I think back on my childhood and my teenage years I recallwith an almost reverent attitude those pleasant memories of the thingswe children and mother and father did as a family. I remember that inthose days there wasn’t much to do in the community so we had toseek our recreation in our home. I wouldn’t trade the memories of ourfamily parties and other family recreation for all of today’s theatres,bowling alleys, and restaurants. . . .

“I am determined to do all I can to plan activities for my family thatwill bring the Lord’s Spirit into our home the way the Spirit filled thehome of my parents. I want my children to have the great blessing ofhaving the memories that are so dear to me” (Family Home EveningManual [1968], 184–85).

Like this mother, we should try to provide positive memories for ourfamilies. But the activities offered by the world outside the home arenot always acceptable; many do not build family unity and a closenessto our Heavenly Father. Church leaders recognize a growing need forfamilies to do things together and have counseled us to plan familyactivities. President David O. McKay, for example, counseled us tomake our homes attractive and have more activities there (see GospelIdeals [1954], 485–86). If we do so, our children will be happy and

125

Lesson 14

proud to bring their friends home, because home will be a warm,friendly, happy place.

� What are some activities that unify families? (List the suggestions onthe chalkboard. Add any of the following to the list: write regularlyto someone far away, make a family scrapbook, make up and play agame, have treats after an activity, have a night of singing, have ahobby night, make and fly a kite, each week take turns reading alouda favorite book, or help another family.)

One father shared how he helped bring his family together:

“When I was called to be a mission president, I was fearful that at amost critical time in the lives of my eight children I might not have sufficient time to be a good father. I was determined that being a father was a more important call from the Lord than being president.That meant that even though I would dedicate myself to the mission, I would double my dedication as a father. I knew that in order to pre-side effectively in the mission, I must first preside well at home. I spent much time with my family, knowing they were the only oneswho would still be mine at the end of my mission. If they felt secureand happy in the early days of our mission, things would go fromgood to better.

“One of the first orders of business was to throw a big rope over a highlimb on the huge ash tree that towered over our front yard. [A mission-ary] climbed the rope and tied it to the limb. Thus the giant missionhome swing was born. With the swing came instant neighborhoodfriends for our younger children.

“A few months after our arrival, we attended a mission presidents’seminar. Each president, asked what he felt was his best idea so far,reported on some program which he felt had enhanced the work. When my turn came, I said, ‘The best thing I’ve done so far is to builda swing.’ Everyone laughed. President S. Dilworth Young was amazedand asked, ‘What?’ I described the swing and explained that my majorgoal was to be a good father. . . . The swing became my symbol of thissetting of priorities. Later came a basketball standard and a sandpile.Our yard became a park where I spent much time with my childrenand where they settled for three happy years. I believe they will for-ever remember with joy their time in Kentucky and Tennessee”(George D. Durrant, Love at Home, Starring Father [1973], 18–20).

� What did this father do to help build family unity?

� Have a class member read Ecclesiastes 3:1–8.

126

Lesson 14

This scripture tells us that “there is a season, and a time to every pur-pose under the heaven,” including “a time to laugh.” No matter howbusy we are, we should take time as a family to relax and have funtogether. Our homes should be full of laughter and happiness

Even work can be enjoyable if approached in the right way. For example,in families with small children, work such as planting a garden, cleaningthe house, or washing the dishes can be approached as a game. This willkeep enthusiasm and interest high. Such an approach can help us leadour families toward happy lives that are balanced between work, rest,and play.

Planning Family Activities

Successful family activities are usually planned in advance. The follow-ing suggestions can help us plan and carry out family activities:

1. List the activities all family members enjoy. This could be done in afamily home evening.

2. Choose an activity from the list.

3. Select a date for the activity. Write it on the family calendar to avoidconflicts.

4. Plan the activity together, involving everyone. Give an assignmentto each member of the family.

5. Promote the activity in our family—talk about it with excitement.

6. Save money for the activity, if necessary.

7. Do it!� What else can we do to plan and carry out family activities?

After having an activity, we should think about how to improve ourfamily fun. We should ask ourselves what would have made the activ-ity more successful and what would have brought the family closertogether. If we do this, it is less likely that we will repeat our mistakes.We can plan together to make the next activity even better.

We should record our activities in our family records and personaljournals and include photographs and special souvenirs, when possible.Remembering the fun we have had together can strengthen our lovefor one another.

Fathers should also plan to spend time alone with each family member.This is a good way for a father to develop closeness with his children.Children feel important and loved when their fathers make the effortto spend time with them alone.

127

Lesson 14

Spontaneous activities can also bring families closer together. Suchactivities are valuable; we should take advantage of them.

Activities Strengthen Families

The following story shows what children want most from their fathers:“Three hundred twenty-six school children of a district nearIndianapolis were asked to write anonymously just what each thoughtof his father.

“The teacher hoped that the reading of the essays might attract thefathers to attend at least one meeting of the Parent-TeachersAssociation.

“It did.

“They came in [inexpensive] cars and [luxurious] cars. Bank president,laborer, professional man, clerk, salesman, meter reader, farmer, utilitymagnate, merchant, baker, tailor, manufacturer, and contractor, everyman with a definite estimate of himself in terms of money, skill, andrighteousness or looks. . . .

“The president picked at random from [a] stack of papers. ‘I like mydaddy,’ she read from each. The reasons were many: he built my dollhouse, took me coasting, taught me to shoot, helps with my school-work, takes me to the park, gave me a pig to fatten and sell. Scores ofessays could be reduced to: ‘I like my daddy. He plays with me.’

“Not one child mentioned his family house, car, neighborhood, food,or clothing.

“The fathers went into the meeting from many walks of life; they cameout in two classes: companions to their children or strangers to theirchildren.

“No man is too rich or too poor to play with his children” (Bryant S.Hinckley, Not by Bread Alone [1955], 84).

Playing together as a family often gives us the chance to teach gospelprinciples. Beginning our activities with family prayer will teach ourchildren the value of prayer. Settling differences that occur when weplay will teach them how to get along with others and to be consider-ate of others’ feelings. Helping each other and working together as ateam will teach responsibility and cooperation. Having fun togetherwill help all family members build positive, happy attitudes.

Over the years, family activities often become family traditions. Somefamilies have family reunions; others go on vacations, visit the temple,or go fishing or hunting; still others form family musical groups or

128

Lesson 14

develop hobbies together. There are many good traditions families canestablish, and they are all valuable because they help bind familiestogether.

� Invite a few class members to tell how playing together has strength-ened their families.

Some of us become so involved with work and Church activities thatwe neglect our families. This is not pleasing to our Heavenly Father.One such man, who spent most of his life in church service, realizedone day that he was losing his son. He had not spent much time withhim, and consequently they were not close as fathers and sons shouldbe. When he tried to teach his son to live the gospel, his son rebelledand became inactive in the Church.

But this good father had the wisdom to make time for his son, as hehad with the older children before he became so busy. He did notpreach to him; instead, he started playing with his son. He began to do what his son liked to do. They went to ball games together. Theyhunted and fished together. They camped out together.

After three years of such activity together, during which time the twobecame very close, the son came back into Church activity. He lateraccepted a call to serve a mission. This father learned that one way toreach a son is to do things with him.

Conclusion

Our family is one of the most important things in our life. It is impor-tant, therefore, that we do that which will help us become eternal families. Setting aside time to play together and build each other willhelp us do this.

� Bear your testimony of the importance of playing with your family.

Challenge

Organize a family activity that will be fun for all family members. Thisplanning could be done during family home evening. Organize a fam-ily calendar that includes specific activities you will do together eachmonth.

Teacher Preparation


1. Ask two class members to prepare to tell briefly about their happiestfamily experiences.

129

Lesson 14

2. Be prepared to bear your testimony of the importance of playingwith your family.


130

SHARING IN FAMILY WORK

L e s s o n 1 5

The purpose of this lesson is to help us develop positive attitudesabout work and to encourage this attitude among our family members.

Introduction

“[A newspaper printed] an interview with a retired shepherd whoseage [was] listed at 165. His name [was] Shirali Mislimov. He was bornand has lived all his life in the Caucasus Mountains . . . between theBlack Sea and the Caspian Sea. . . .

“Mislimov still chops wood. ‘I am convinced an idler cannot live long,’he told his interviewer. . . .

“The article said that the old man still ‘digs around trees in an orchard,which he has replanted several times in his lifetime.’

“ ‘Constant work, mountain air, and moderate eating helped me reachsuch an advanced age,’ said Mislimov, who neither drinks nor smokes”(Wendell J. Ashton, “The Sweetness of Sweat,” Ensign, July 1971, 35;italics added).

Elder Neal A. Maxwell told how he learned the importance of work inhis youth: “I was blessed with parents who, as devoted Church mem-bers, taught me many things about the gospel early in my life, includ-ing the importance of the gospel of work. They were both hardworkers and tried to save what money they had. . . . It was easy for meto learn to like to work because I had parents who worked withoutcomplaining” (“Gospel of Work,” Friend, June 1975, 6).

President David O. McKay said, “Let us realize that the privilege towork is a gift, that the power to work is a blessing, that love of work is success” (quoted by Franklin D. Richards, “The Gospel of Work,”Improvement Era, Dec. 1969, 101).

� Why is our attitude about work important? How does our attitudeaffect the job we do? How can our attitude about work influence ourchildren?

131

Lesson 15

Work for the Entire Family� Show visual 15-a, “Every family member should share in family work.”

Regardless of who we are or where we live, we all have work to do.Fathers generally provide food, clothing, and shelter for their families.Mothers usually manage the home and train the children. All familymembers are responsible for household duties. Children should under-stand that they are an important part of the family and that their helpis needed.

� What are some routine tasks at home that we and our children areresponsible for? (Answers could include repairing and maintainingyards and buildings, caring for animals, removing trash, preparingmeals, tending children, sewing, shopping, and cleaning.)

Sometimes we may have to create or find work for children. ElderLoren C. Dunn told how his father solved this problem:

“While we were growing up in a small community, my father saw theneed for my brother and me to learn the principle of work. As a result,he put us to work on a small farm on the edge of town where he hadbeen raised. He ran the local newspaper, so he could not spend muchtime with us except early in the morning and in the evening. That wasquite a responsibility for two young teenagers, and sometimes wemade mistakes.

“Our small farm was surrounded by other farms, and one of the farm-ers went in to see my father one day to tell him the things he thoughtwe were doing wrong. My father listened to him carefully and thensaid, ‘Jim, you don’t understand. You see, I’m raising boys and notcows.’ After my father’s death, Jim told us his story. How grateful Iwas for a father who decided to raise boys, and not cows. In spite ofthe mistakes, we learned how to work on that little farm, and I guess,although they didn’t say it in so many words, we always knew wewere more important to Mother and Father than the cows or, for thatmatter, anything else” (in Conference Report, Oct. 1974, 12; or Ensign,Nov. 1974, 11).

Organizing and Assigning Work

All family members benefit from work done at home, and so theyshould be willing to do their share. Each family member should beassigned duties that fit his or her abilities. This will prevent idleness andget all the work done. Even little children can be given simple tasks.

When organizing and assigning family work we should meet with ourfamily members and include them in the decision-making process. Wemay do this during family home evening, or we may hold a special

132

133

15-a, Every family member should share in family work.

Lesson 15

family meeting. However we manage it, all family members should beinvolved in the organizing, since all will be expected to do their shareof the work.

One way to organize housework is to make a list of all the work thatmust be done, listing the tasks in order of importance or difficulty.Then a family member’s name can be placed on the assignment sheetnext to each work item. When the list is complete, it should be postedwhere all can be reminded of their duties. If a family member cannotread, pictures can be drawn to symbolize words and names.

� Display a poster of the following sample list, or refer to the informa-tion on the chalkboard:

To provide a refreshing change and a variety of experiences, familymembers may want to exchange duties from week to week or month to month. If this is done, the assignment list should be replaced with a new one. Of course, this chart is only one method of organizing family jobs.

� Invite a few class members to share how they organize family jobs.

One family who used this method found that it gave them a way toteach personal responsibility to their children. During a family homeevening the family made a list of household jobs. The six-year-old boy

Family Responsibilities

Clean yardFather

Shop

Mend and launder clothingMother

Prepare meals

Milk the cowFeed the animals JohnCarry out garbage

Wash dishesMary

Tend younger children

Clean cooking areaSarah

Gather fuel

134

Lesson 15

agreed to care for the yard in front of their house. This meant he had towater the plants, pull the weeds, and trim the grass.

A few days later the father noticed paper lying around and the lawnlooking neglected. He thought of doing the boy’s job. It would be easyto do. But he knew if he did, he would take back the responsibility hehad given. So he left the yard as he found it.

The next night the yard looked worse. His son was simply not doinghis job. His neighbors’ clean yards made his own yard look worse. The father thought of the expense if the plants should die. He evenwondered if he had given too big a job for a six-year-old. But again, he decided his son was more valuable than things, and he refused totake over.

Instead, the father asked his son if the two of them could walk aroundto see how things were going. The son agreed. After they walkedaround the yard, the boy said, “Oh Dad, it’s so hard!” The father said,“Would you like me to help you?” “Oh yes!” his son said. “Wait here.”The boy ran into the house, brought out two bags, and asked his fatherto clean up part of the yard while he cleaned the rest. A few minuteslater they finished.

Within two more weeks that son had become completely responsiblefor the yard. He knew if he did not take care of it, no one would. Heknew that his father depended on him and trusted him. (Adapted fromStephen R. Covey, Spiritual Roots of Human Relations [1970], 145–46.)

� How did this father help his son fulfill his responsibility? In additionto providing personal help, what else can we do to make routinetasks more pleasant? (We can give small rewards to encourage chil-dren to finish their projects.)

Teaching responsibility and sharing the workload is important.Organizing the family so all have specific duties can help parents to do this. However, we must not forget to also leave time for rest andrelaxation. Elder Franklin D. Richards reminded us to schedule timefor relaxation as well as work: “In searching for ways to develop a loveof work, we must not overlook the matter of relaxation. Although workis absolutely essential to achievement, relaxation and proper rest arelikewise necessary. [The power to pace oneself] is an important factorin developing a love of work. The Lord expects each of us to work outa proper balance between work and relaxation as well as the physicaland spiritual aspects of life” (Improvement Era, Dec. 1969, 103).

The Value of Working Together� What is the value of working together as a family? (List the

responses on the chalkboard. Be sure to include the following:

135

Lesson 15

we will experience joy in seeing the results of our combined labor,we will feel closer to our families, our children will learn to cooper-ate and share responsibility, we will experience joy as parentsbecause we are obeying the will of the Lord, and each family mem-ber will benefit from learning to work.)

“In one Latter-day Saint family where the father was a physician, theparents were concerned that their children learn the value of work.They realized that they were passing up an opportunity for their chil-dren’s growth by hiring a custodian to clean the office.

“The children, excited about the opportunity to earn a regular income,took over the task of cleaning the office each morning. Teamworkbecame an important factor. The girls in the family would clean theoffice one morning while the boys stayed home to assist with householdduties; then on the following morning they would rotate duties. . . .

“As a result of the project: (1) the children became familiar with theirfather’s vocation. . . . (2) The children felt that they were a part of theirfather’s business, and they felt a personal pride in his work. (3) Thechildren had a regular work project with daily tasks to perform and afeeling of responsibility for seeing that the job was done. (4) The chil-dren developed teamwork. . . . (5) The children had a regular income”(Elwood R. Peterson, “Family Work Projects for Fun and Profit,”Ensign, June 1972, 8).

� What is the law of the harvest? (“We reap what we sow.” Write thisphrase on the chalkboard.)

Each task we perform has its own natural reward. As we plant gardensand care for them, we enjoy the fruits of our labor at harvesttime. Aswe build and repair our homes, we live in greater comfort and security.As we keep our clothing clean and attractive, we enjoy greater comfortand set a good example of cleanliness. As we prepare nutritious foodand keep dishes clean, we enjoy better health.

One of the goals of family work is to develop character and learn towork. Individuals become dependable as they take on responsibilityand enjoy the satisfaction of a job well done. President Spencer W.Kimball said: “I hope that we understand that, while having a garden,for instance, is often useful in reducing food costs and making avail-able delicious fresh fruits and vegetables, it does much more than this.Who can gauge the value of that special chat between daughter andDad as they weed or water the garden? How do we evaluate the goodthat comes from the obvious lessons of planting, cultivating, and theeternal law of the harvest? And how do we measure the family togeth-

136

Lesson 15

erness and cooperating that must accompany successful canning? Yes,we are laying up resources in store, but perhaps the greater good iscontained in the lessons of life we learn as we live providently andextend to our children their pioneer heritage” (“Welfare Services: TheGospel in Action,” Ensign, Nov. 1977, 78).

The following incident shows how one family member learned thevalue of working with her family:

“During the mid-summer months there were acres of sugar beets to bethinned. This means that we had to dig up some of the small vegetablesto make more room for the beets to grow larger. We loved to eat thesweet roots of the beets that we thinned, but we got awfully tired ofbending over all day thinning them out. One day I tried to stay at thehouse and not have to go down those long beet rows on my hands andknees. I told my father that my head ached—which I’m quite sure itdid—but he didn’t give me permission to rest. So we all walked outinto the field and began to work.

“After thinning for a while I complained that my head ached. Myfather apparently didn’t believe me because I wasn’t sent to the house.Again and again I complained of my head aching. . . . At last my fathersaid, ‘All right, you go to the house and tell your mother to come andthin beets in your place.’ This horrified me—I couldn’t think of mymother coming into the field and doing my work. I told my father thatI preferred to stay and work: as I worked, my head quit hurting and Ididn’t complain again.”

� What did this girl learn from her experience? (Answers may includethe importance of work, doing her share, respect for her parents.)

Conclusion

Elder Neal A. Maxwell said:

“I do not believe people can be happy unless they have work to do.One can really be more of a slave to idleness than to work. Work alsokeeps us humble and reminds us of how all our blessings come to usfrom our Heavenly Father. . . .

“The gospel of work is a very important teaching of the Church. If welearn to work early in life we will be better individuals, better mem-bers of families, better neighbors, and better disciples of Jesus Christ,who Himself learned to work as a carpenter” (Friend, June 1975, 7).

Challenge

Be cheerful and uncomplaining about your work. Plan, organize, andprepare a family work schedule this week that assigns family memberstheir duties.

137

Lesson 15

Additional Scriptures� Proverbs 6:6–11 (example of the ant)

� Ephesians 4:28 (counsel to be self-reliant and charitable)

� 1 Thessalonians 4:9–12 (Saints to work with their own hands)

� 2 Nephi 5:17 (Nephites encouraged to be industrious)

� Doctrine and Covenants 42:42 (the idle not to eat the bread of thelaborer)

� Joseph Smith—History 1:55 (Joseph Smith labored)

Teacher Preparation


1. Read Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part A, lesson 23,“Developing and Improving Employment Skills.”

2. Read Gospel Principles chapter 27, “Work and Personal Responsibility.”



138

HOME GARDENINGL e s s o n 1 6

The purpose of this lesson is to help us improve our skills in growingfamily gardens.

Introduction

President Spencer W. Kimball said: “We encourage you to grow all the food that you feasibly can on your own property. Berry bushes,grapevines, fruit trees—plant them if your climate is right for theirgrowth. Grow vegetables and eat them from your own yard. Eventhose residing in apartments or condominiums can generally grow alittle food in pots and planters. Study the best methods of providingyour own foods. Make your garden . . . neat and attractive as well asproductive. If there are children in your home, involve them in theprocess with assigned responsibilities” (in Conference Report, Apr.1976, 170–71; or Ensign, May 1976, 124).

The Rewards of Home Gardening

There are many good reasons to have gardens:

Family Unity

Families who work together in a home garden build family unitybecause they share a common purpose. President Kimball said: “Wehope you are making this [gardening project] a family affair, witheveryone, even the little ones, assigned to something. There is so muchto learn and harvest from your garden, far more than just a crop itself”(in Conference Report, Apr. 1978, 120; or Ensign, May 1978, 79).

Appreciation of Work

A home garden helps children learn the value of work. After they havehelped the family plant a garden and care for it, they will enjoy seeingthe results that come from their hard work.

Self-Sufficiency

Growing a garden helps us develop confidence as we become betterprepared to take care of our own needs. We know that if problemscome we can meet them because we have preserved fruit, grown a

139

Lesson 16

garden, and planted fruit trees and berry bushes. An added blessing is knowing that we can also help others in need.

Instruction and Pleasure

A garden reminds us of the beauties of this world our Heavenly Fathercreated for us, and it can give us hours of instruction and pleasure aswe witness the miracle of growth. President Spencer W. Kimball saidthat gardening will “remind us all of the law of the harvest. . . . We doreap what we sow. Even if the plot of soil you cultivate, plant, and har-vest is a small one, it brings human nature closer to nature as was thecase in the beginning with our first parents” (in Conference Report,Apr. 1976, 117; or Ensign, May 1978, 77–78).

Health

The Lord loves us and wants us to be healthy. Growing and eating ourown fresh vegetables and fruits will help us maintain good health.Also, food we get from our gardens is usually fresher and better tast-ing than the food we buy.

Reduced Expenses

Home gardening can reduce the cost of living. Eating the food wegrow ourselves enables us to save the money we would have spent onfood grown by others.

� What else can we learn from planting and harvesting a garden?

Beginning with a Plan

Before we actually plant our gardens, we must make the followingdecisions:

Where Do We Plant?� Show visuals 16-a, “A home garden can produce many kinds of

food”; 16-b, “Gardens can be planted almost anywhere”; and 16-c,“Vegetables and fruits can be grown in pots if land is unavailable.”

A garden deserves the best location possible because it will become avaluable piece of land. A sunny location that receives at least six hoursof sunlight each day is best for a garden plot.

The garden should be easily accessible from the home. It should not beso steep that the water will wash away the soil and seeds. If the gardenmust be on a steep slope, the furrows, or trenches in the earth, shouldrun across the slope, not up and down.

Soil is also important. If it is too sandy, it cannot hold water. If it is toofull of clay, the water puddles on top and penetrates slowly. We cansolve either problem by adding the opposite kind of soil and by adding

140

141

16-a, A home garden can produce many kinds of food.

Lesson 16

compost. If there is not enough rainfall in the area, water for irrigationwill be needed.

Those who live in apartments face special problems because of spacelimitations. These people can garden in pots and planters or borrow orrent land. This is what two families in Germany did in order to have agarden. Writing of their experience to President Spencer W. Kimball,they said:

“We are two families in the Frankfurt Mission, and we [are writing to]tell you about our garden.

“It was not very easy to find a piece of land in a large city likeFrankfurt—it is a tiny garden—and when we rented it, it looked like awilderness, with a broken fence, a broken cottage, and wild grass allover. It did not discourage us.

“First we made a new fence, repaired the cottage, and [dug] the wholegarden. In the springtime we planted vegetables and the neighbourstold us that [they] would not grow. There is a little stream where wecan go on our bikes [carrying cans with us], and this way we carry ourwater. We prayed to the Lord that he would bless our garden. The Lorddid answer our prayers. Every kind of vegetable came. It is so wonder-ful to see the plants grow” (quoted by Spencer W. Kimball, in ConferenceReport, Oct. 1976, 5; or Ensign, Nov. 1976, 5).

What Do We Plant?

A second decision we will have to make is what to plant. Some gardenplots have plenty of space; others have only a little. If space is limitedwe must choose crops that grow upward on stakes or fencing, likeberry vines, pole beans, or tomatoes. We can also conserve space byplanting seeds that bear heavily, like squash and tomatoes, rather thanplanting seeds that produce only one fruit or root apiece, like radishes.

Although we may need to preserve space, we should choose foods thatwill give our family members the nutrients they need. We should alsoplant only those foods they like and will eat. Legumes such as lentils,soybeans, peas, and nuts; fruits and leafy vegetables; root vegetables;and grains provide a variety of nutrients from different food groups.Of course, in making our selections we should only choose foods thatgrow well in our climate and soil.

� Display a poster listing the specific fruits, vegetables, legumes, andgrains that grow in your area, or refer to the information on thechalkboard. You may want to discuss which of these crops producethe most food in the least amount of space.

142

143

16-b, Gardens can be planted almost anywhere.

Lesson 16

We should draw a map of our gardens as we are planning our crops sowe can alternate the foods each year. If the same plants are grown inthe same spot year after year, their quality will deteriorate.

� Show visual 16-d, “A sample garden layout.”

When Do We Plant?

Another decision we must make is when to plant. Different foods growbest under different conditions. Some crops grow better in a dry season,whereas others prefer a wet season. Some crops grow best in coolerweather, like beets, cabbage, carrots, lettuce, onions, peas, and spinach.Others grow best in warmer weather, like beans, corn, melons, squash,and tomatoes. We must know when to plant the crops that grow bestin our area.

� Display a poster listing the planting times for specific crops in yourarea, or refer to the information on the chalkboard.

Preparing the Garden Site

Four to six weeks before planting time, clear the garden site of weeds,stumps, stones, trash, and twigs, and loosen the soil with a shovel orhoe so that water can penetrate easily. The soil will be right for plant-ing if it is crumbly but not in clods.

Most soil can be improved. Compost, which is well-rotted plant andanimal waste, will improve the texture of both sandy and clay soil.Compost also helps produce more and better crops because it addsnutrients to the soil. Properly prepared compost, however, cannot bemade and added to the soil in the same day. Making compost oftentakes four to six months. Because of this, some people make a compostheap every year and add it to their garden the following year.

Making compost is not difficult. First, locate a spot for the compost.This may be a pit, an open area away from drinking water, or a three-sided corral made of wood or wire fencing on top of the ground. Next,spread a six-inch layer of organic refuse such as grass clippings, leaves,chopped corn cobs, straw, vegetable or fruit peelings, or leftover veg-etable foods over the spot, being careful to keep cans, metal objects,bones, fat, or other material that does not decompose quickly out of theheap. To this layer add livestock or poultry waste (manure) or commer-cial fertilizer. Waste from cows, chickens, sheep, goats, horses, and pigsmakes good compost. Never use waste from humans or carnivorousanimals; these waste materials contaminate the soil.

� Show visual 16-e, “The compost heap.”

144

145

16-c, Vegetables and fruits can be grown in pots if land is unavailable.

Vegetableof your choice

Zucchini squash

15 feet

Onions Lettuce

Beets

Carrots andradishes

Cabbage

Corn

Path

Pole beans, intercroppedwith radishes

Tomatoes in wire cylinders

Succession planting:peas and then carrots

Melons

Bush squash

Bush beans

Early carrots andthen eggplants and peppers

One new vegetable20

feet

6 1/2 feet 6 1/2 feet

Potatoes

146

16-d, A sample garden layout

Lesson 16

Finish the compost heap by covering the layer of refuse with a two-inch layer of soil. Then indent the top of the heap to form a basin thatwill collect water. As you collect more refuse, cover each six-inch layerof refuse with two inches of soil. Moisten each layer when you add itto the heap.

Always keep the heap moist but not wet, and turn it with a pitchforkevery week or so to let air into the center. The heap will decomposemost rapidly if the center is “cooking” at about 160° F. If the compostheap is not hot in the center, add more nitrogen in the form of cotton-seed meal or blood meal, or use a nitrogen fertilizer, if available. Whenthe heap has lost its odor, the compost is ready to be added to the soil.

� Invite a few class members to describe how they make compost.

Planting the Garden

In areas where the growing season is short, you can start a gardenindoors in potting soil. If you start your garden outdoors, plant theseeds in straight rows so you can distinguish young vegetables fromweeds.

Plant rows of the same crop such as corn every week for several suc-cessive weeks so that the crop does not mature all at once. Seeds varyin size, so they cannot be planted to the same depth. Normally seedsshould be planted no deeper than three times their diameter. Space the seeds far enough apart from each other in each row so that as theysprout and grow the plants have room to mature to their full size. Tap the soil firmly over the seeds, and leave enough room between the rows of seeds to allow the soil to be loosened around the plantswhile they are growing.

After the seeds are planted, keep the ground moist. If the ground driesout, the seeds will not sprout.

Tending the Garden

All of your planning, preparing, and planting will have little benefit if you do not care for the garden afterward. Such care includes the following:

Water

Water the garden heavily at least once a week where there is notenough rainfall. The soil should be wet seven inches deep just afterwatering. To prevent the ground from becoming baked, try not towater during the hottest part of the day.

Cultivate

Weeds rob water and nutrients from plants. Pull weeds out by hand, or dig them out with a hoe. After your plants have sprouted, a thick

147

Layer 1: organic materialLayer 2: soilLayer 3: organic materialLayer 4: soil

4321

148

16-e, The compost heap

Lesson 16

mulch may prevent weeds from growing, but you must still loosen thesoil each week. Using the hoe, pull the mulch to one side, loosen thesoil, and then replace the mulch.

Mulch

When the plants get several inches high, remove any remaining weeds,and place sawdust, shredded newspapers, grass, leaves, or straw twoor three inches high around the plants and between the rows. Thismulch prevents the soil from drying out or getting too warm. Manypeople who use mulch find they weed less often.

Control Insect Damage

Insects damage plants and can even ruin entire crops. You can removeinsects by hand, wash them off, or kill them with insecticide. If you usean insecticide, you must wash the food before eating it.

Harvest the Crops� Show visual 16-f, “A good harvest is the result of good gardening.”

Fruits and vegetables picked just before they are cooked, eaten, or pre-served will taste best and have the highest nutrition. Some crops suchas cucumbers produce better if you harvest them often. Crops shouldnot be allowed to become overripe, wilted, or dried out. Harvest leafyvegetables when they are young and tender.

� How can we motivate ourselves to care for a garden after we haveplanned, prepared, and planted it?

Conclusion

We can show that we love and trust the Lord by doing what Hisprophets ask us. One thing they have asked us to do is to plant a gar-den. If we each plan, prepare, and care for a garden, keeping it orderlyand producing well, we will be blessed.

Challenge

Work cooperatively with your family members to plant and care for agarden.

Additional Scripture� Doctrine and Covenants 59:16–20 (God gave us the good things of

the earth)

Teacher Preparation


1. Learn from your library, local agricultural advisers, or experiencedgardeners:

149

150

16-f, A good harvest is the result of good gardening.

Lesson 16

a. Which crops produce best in your area.

b. Which of these crops produce the most food in the least amountof space.

c. Planting dates for each of these crops.



151

PERSONALDEVELOPMENT

PERSONAL AND FAMILY GOALS

L e s s o n 1 7

The purpose of this lesson is to help us set and achieve personal andfamily goals.

Introduction

When President Spencer W. Kimball was 14 years old, a Church leadervisited his stake conference and told the congregation that they shouldread the scriptures. In recalling the experience, President Kimball said:

“I recognized that I had never read the Bible, [so] that very night . . . I walked to my home a block away and climbed up in my little atticroom in the top of the house and lighted a little coal-oil lamp that wason the little table, and I read the first chapters of Genesis. A year later I closed the Bible, having read every chapter in that big and gloriousbook. . . .

“I found that there were certain parts that were hard for a 14-year-oldboy to understand. There were some pages that were not especiallyinteresting to me, but when I had [finished reading], I had a glowingsatisfaction that I had made a goal and that I had achieved it” (inConference Report, Apr. 1974, 126–27; or Ensign, May 1974, 88).

A goal is something we desire to achieve. In our premortal life, as spiritchildren of our Heavenly Father, we learned that this life was to be atime to progress toward becoming like our Heavenly Father. Thisprogress should be our primary goal in life. To reach that goal we needto set and achieve secondary goals. Setting such goals will also help uslive a full and abundant life.

Selecting Personal and Family Goals

The first step in selecting a goal is to think about the way we are livingand decide how to improve. We can then select personal and familygoals to help us improve. If we want to become stronger spiritually, forexample, we should examine our spiritual strength and set appropriategoals for improvement. In doing so, we might consider the followingquestions:

154

Lesson 17

Do I pray as often as I should?

Do I know what the prophet says, and do I follow his counsel?

Do I read the scriptures regularly?

Do I faithfully carry out my priesthood assignments?

Am I honest in paying tithes and offerings?

Do I think clean and worthy thoughts at all times?

Does our family hold family home evening every week?

Has our family been sealed in the temple?

Is our family preparing others to receive the gospel?

We should also consider the progress we hope to make in our educa-tion, occupation, and other areas. As we consider each area of our lives,we should determine how we need to improve. We should then setgoals to help us do so. Each goal should be challenging, but it shouldalso be something we are able to do.

� Invite class members to list and discuss reasonable goals in the fol-lowing areas: prayer, scripture study, family home evening, templemarriage, family history, home teaching, missionary work, tithing,thinking clean thoughts, education, and occupation.

It takes time and effort to do these things. Consequently, we shouldbegin by choosing only one or two goals to work on. As we improve inone thing, we can concentrate on another. Perfection is something wework toward step by step all our lives and into eternity; it does nothappen just because we have set that as our goal.

To set personal goals we must consider our desires and abilities andpray for inspiration from the Lord. We may also want to ask a spouse,parent, Church leader, or trusted friend for advice in setting goals. We should decide what we want to do, how we want to do it, andwhen we want to finish it.

President N. Eldon Tanner told of an experience he had with a grand-son who set a personal goal:

The grandson said: “ ‘Grandpa, I have been a hundred percenter eversince I was ordained a deacon a year ago. . . . I haven’t missed a sacra-ment meeting, Sunday School, or priesthood meeting. . . . ’

“I congratulated him and said, ‘John, if you will continue to be a hundred percenter until you are old enough to go on a mission, I willfinance your mission.’ He smiled and said, ‘I’ll do it.’

155

156

17-a, Family scripture study offers many rewards.

Lesson 17

“I thought I was perfectly safe, but he set about to be a hundred per-center. I remember on two occasions how he disciplined himself inorder to accomplish his undertaking. One time his uncle invited him to go for a trip with him and his boys where they would be gone overSunday. John said, ‘Is there any place I can attend my meetings onSunday?’ and as he was told there was not, he said, ‘No, I can’t go. I am going to be a hundred percenter,’ and therefore sacrificed a lovelytrip to the ocean and an island on which they were going to celebrate.

“Another time near a weekend he broke his leg. The first thing heasked his doctor was, ‘Will I be able to attend Church on Sunday? I have to be a hundred percenter.’ He came, of course, on crutches.

“When he became 19 years of age, he said, ‘Grandpa, I have been ahundred percenter ever since we made that deal.’ I was very happy to finance him on his mission. This achievement has been a great influence in his life” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1975, 113; or Ensign,May 1975, 77).

� How long had John worked to achieve his goal? (Six years.) How doyou think he felt when he achieved his goal?

To set a family goal, family members should discuss their desires andfeelings with each other. Each should take part in establishing the goal,with the father leading the discussion, if possible. Prayer will help insetting the goal.

Elder J. Thomas Fyans told how one family selected its goals:

“Three thousand miles from [Salt Lake City, Utah,] lives a family whowill again do a very special thing following this conference. When theEnsign arrives with the conference addresses at their home, the familywill immediately read the messages, with the older children reportingon selected addresses.

“But they will do more than read. In family home evenings they willselect family and personal goals based upon the conference messages.Their goals are practical: ‘Remember grandmother in our daily prayers,memorize a Church hymn, review our family preparedness, do theLord’s thing in his way—not ours, bring a nonmember to church.’They will discuss their goals, pray about them, and review them fre-quently. Is there any wonder why the father says: ‘Our family regardsgeneral conference as the Lord’s list of things we should be concentrat-ing on. It has meant more to us and our children than words can say’ ”(in Conference Report, Oct. 1974, 89–90; or Ensign, Nov. 1974, 65).

157

158

17-b, Prayer can draw families closer together.

Lesson 17

Goals Assist Our Eternal Progress� Ask class members to think for a moment about their eternal goals.

Invite a few of them to share some of their goals with the class. Listthese goals on the chalkboard.

As we set goals that help us be more like the Savior and HeavenlyFather, we will become worthy to have eternal life with our families.President Joseph Fielding Smith said: “But here [on earth] we lay thefoundation. Here is where we are taught these simple truths of thegospel of Jesus Christ, in this probationary state, to prepare us for thatperfection. It is our duty to be better today than we were yesterday,and better tomorrow than we are today” (Doctrines of Salvation, comp.Bruce R. McConkie, 3 vols. [1954–56], 2:18).

� Show visuals 17-a, “Family scripture study offers many rewards”; 17-b, “Prayer can draw families closer together”; and 17-c, “Familyhome evening can build spirituality.”

We need to select and achieve goals that will help us prepare for eter-nal life and draw nearer to Heavenly Father. For example, we may setgoals to read the scriptures daily, have family prayer, or have familyhome evening.

� What other goals can help us prepare for eternal life and draw nearerto God?

The following story illustrates how goals help us progress toward eternal life:

When Jerry first met the missionaries, he was 24 years old and verydepressed. He had been trained as a teacher but was not working in a job related to teaching. He was not married and saw no real purposein life. Morning after morning he would ask himself, “Why go throughanother day?”

One day an old friend who had joined the Church invited him to meetwith the missionaries. The elders challenged him to read and prayabout the Book of Mormon. As he studied the gospel of Jesus Christ,Jerry felt that life really did have a purpose. As he prayed, he soonknew that the Book of Mormon was true and that he wanted to followthe Savior. Because he wanted to be baptized, he changed his life andbegan to live the gospel.

After his baptism, Jerry accepted a call from the bishop and was com-pletely faithful in his priesthood duties. He felt a great desire to helpothers and soon found a job as a teacher of young children. Then hemet and married a beautiful young lady, who was also a recent convert.

159

160

17-c, Family home evening can build spirituality.

Lesson 17

They set a goal to go to the temple and were subsequently sealedtogether for all eternity. Since then they have found great happiness infollowing the Lord’s plan.

Achieving Our Goals� Have a class member read 2 Nephi 32:9.

Nephi tells us to pray before we try to accomplish anything. One of the most important parts of setting a goal is committing ourselves toachieve the goal. As we pray to our Heavenly Father, we should ask for His help. We should promise that we will do everything we can toachieve our goals.

� What can we do to remind ourselves of our goals? (Be sure to men-tion the following ideas: we can write our goals in a journal, writethem on a piece of paper that we will see every day, or discuss themregularly with our family.)

All the righteous desires and goals we may have will not help usunless we work to achieve them. The Lord said, “All victory and gloryis brought to pass unto you through your diligence, faithfulness, andprayers of faith” (D&C 103:36). As we work diligently, obey the com-mandments, and pray, we can accomplish our righteous goals. Eachday is an opportunity to come a little closer to achieving our goals. Wecan also make special efforts to help family members reach their goals.

Often we must sacrifice to reach a goal. President Spencer W. Kimballonce explained how he was able to achieve one of his goals throughsacrifice:

“After my mission I wanted to attend college, but my family could notafford to send me. So I took a job in the freight yards of the SouthernPacific Railroad in Los Angeles to earn money for school. I workedfourteen hours a day moving freight between warehouses and boxcarson a two-wheeled hand truck. Often I had a thousand-pound load onthe hand truck. I’m sure you can understand why I was tired at theend of the day.

“I was living with my sister two or three miles away. The streetcar farewas ten cents, and I trudged the whole distance each way in order tosave twenty cents a day. I wanted very much to go to college, andwalking that distance made my goal that much nearer. . . . [Throughsacrifice] I was able to save enough to return to my home state ofArizona and attend the University of Arizona” (“Decisions: Why It’sImportant to Make Some Now,” New Era, Apr. 1971, 2–3).

161

Lesson 17

Conclusion

Elder O. Leslie Stone said: “We should all constantly evaluate our progress.To live righteous lives and accomplish the purposes of our creation, wemust constantly review the past, determine our present status, and setgoals for the future. Without this process there is little chance of reach-ing one’s objectives” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1978, 87; or Ensign,May 1978, 57).

Setting worthy goals, planning and working toward them, evaluatingour progress, and then setting new goals are part of the process thatwill bring us nearer to eternal life. Heavenly Father is pleased when we set righteous goals, and He will help us achieve them.

Challenge

Prayerfully select a personal goal. You might want to set a goal in oneof the following areas: prayer, scripture study, family home evening,temple marriage, family history work, missionary work, tithing, thecultivation of clean thoughts, or home teaching.

Write your goal in your journal or on a piece of paper that you will seeoften. Commit yourself to achieve the goal. Pray for help and committo the Lord that you will do your best.

Discuss with your family a goal you can achieve together, and thenwork toward achieving it.

Teacher Preparation



162

DEVELOPING ANDTEACHING

SELF-MASTERYL e s s o n 1 8

The purpose of this lesson is to help us develop greater self-masteryand to teach us how to help our children develop this strength.

Introduction

A story is told about how Arabian horses are selected and trained.Because these horses are used in important service, they must haveunquestioning obedience to their masters. Early in their training theyare taught to respond instantly to the master’s command. Then theyare given a test to see how they behave under pressure. For a longperiod of time they are kept in an enclosure away from water that isavailable just outside the gate. After a period of time the gate is opened,and the horses run for the water. Just before they reach the water, how-ever, the master blows a whistle. Because of their thirst, some of thehorses pay no attention. But others immediately turn and go to themaster. These obedient horses have learned discipline and are acceptedfor the most important jobs. The others are used in less important work.(Adapted from Sterling W. Sill, Leadership [1958], 1:62–63.)

The Lord has given us our agency. Thus, we are free to make choices.These choices determine our future: As we choose righteousness, weprove ourselves worthy to serve in the kingdom of God. But to chooserighteousness, we, like the horses, need training, discipline, and obedi-ence. These things help us control our appetites and passions and teachus to follow the promptings of our Master, even when we are tempted.

� Read Proverbs 16:32.

Self-Mastery Is Necessary for Eternal Progression

Self-mastery is the power within us to control our desires and actions.Such power is necessary to return to live with Heavenly Father. Itrequires continual effort on our part, but as we develop self-mastery,we become better prepared to make correct decisions.

Self-mastery is especially important for us as priesthood bearers. Wecannot effectively counsel and serve others unless we are striving to

163

Lesson 18

master ourselves. As we strive for self-mastery we are an example toour children and others.

When we are baptized we begin a new life devoted to following theSavior. But to follow Him we must overcome worldliness, weakness,and imperfection. The Savior taught, “If any man will come after me,let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me” (Matthew16:24). He also taught, “Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is thegate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many therebe which go in thereat: Because strait is the gate, and narrow is theway, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it” (Matthew7:13–14).

Entering into the narrow way requires self-restraint and self-denial. It means overcoming temptations. But the Lord promises to reward us for mastering ourselves and following His commandments.

Self-Mastery Makes Us Free

Heavenly Father has given us commandments because He loves usand wants to protect us from sorrow. Following His commandmentswill make us free.

Developing self-mastery will help us form positive habits such as aris-ing early, studying the scriptures daily, and fulfilling our assignmentspromptly. Such habits can free us from confusion. Following are otherprinciples that bring us freedom when we obey them:

Tithing

By obeying the law of tithing, we learn to overcome selfish desires.

The Word of Wisdom

By living this law we can be free of the harmful effects of tobacco, alco-hol, and drugs.

Chastity

Keeping our actions and thoughts within the boundaries the Lord hasset frees us from sorrow and regret.

� What other gospel principles bring us freedom when we follow them?How do they free us?

Gaining Self-Mastery� Read Alma 37:32–37. What does this scripture teach us about self-

mastery? (We should feel disgust for sin and iniquity, repent, havefaith in Christ, be humble, make the effort to withstand every tempta-tion, never become weary of good works, learn wisdom, keep thecommandments of God, pray, and counsel with the Lord in all ourdoings.)

164

Lesson 18

Gaining self-mastery is a lifelong process. It requires a knowledge ofourselves and of gospel principles. It means setting goals to live thoseprinciples and relying on the Lord for strength and support as we doour best to reach those goals.


Know Yourself

As we gain experience and learn more about the gospel, we come torecognize our strengths and weaknesses. With this recognition comes a desire to overcome bad habits and feelings and a motivation toimprove strengths we already have.

President David O. McKay said that some of the evils we find in our-selves are jealousy, hatred, envy, and animosity. Of them he said: “Allsuch evils you must overcome by suppression. That is where your con-trol comes in. Suppress that anger! Suppress that jealousy, that envy!They are all injurious to the spirit” (Gospel Ideals [1954], 356).

Overcoming these feelings is not easy; it takes time to change. But aswe make the effort and depend on Heavenly Father’s help, we willdevelop the patience and courage to overcome the evils we find in ourselves.

Set Righteous Goals

A good way to gain self-mastery is to set and achieve goals. If we havea goal firmly set in our minds and work to accomplish our goals withthe Lord’s help, we will achieve self-mastery. This process requiresendurance, but the Lord has told us that we must endure to the end in righteous living to achieve the goal of exaltation, or eternal life (see D&C 14:7).

� Ask the class members to ponder for a moment the goals they arepresently working toward.

How to Gain Self-Mastery

1. Know yourself.2. Set righteous goals.3. Rely on the Lord through prayer and

scripture study.

165

Lesson 18

Rely on the Lord through Prayer and Scripture Study

It takes faith in Jesus Christ to overcome our temptations and achieveour eternal goals. Regular prayer and scripture study promote this faithand help us gain the strength to overcome our problems. In addition,the lives of the Lord’s servants detailed in the scriptures set examplesfor us to follow; they help us realize that if others have gained self-mastery, we can gain it too.

� Invite class members to tell how they have gained self-masterythrough reading the scriptures and praying.

Helping Children Develop Self-Mastery� Show visual 18-a, “Wise parents teach their children self-mastery.”

Our homes should be places where our children can learn self-mastery.The following four principles can help us teach our children self-mastery.


Establish and Enforce Rules Early

President David O. McKay taught that a child should learn obedienceat an early age. If parents do not teach their children obedience early,they may have difficulty doing so later on. He stressed that we shouldlet the child be free to develop; but if the child goes beyond the estab-lished rules, we should be gentle, yet firm, in our restraint. (See SteppingStones to an Abundant Life, comp. Llewelyn R. McKay [1971], 38.)

President N. Eldon Tanner also discussed the importance of teachingchildren while they are young: “While we are teaching [our children],we have the responsibility to discipline them and to see that they dowhat is right. If a child is [covered] with dirt, we do not wait until hegrows up to decide whether or not he will bathe. We do not let him

How to Teach Children Self-Mastery

1. Establish and enforce rules early.2. Teach children the principles of the

gospel.3. Give children responsibility.4. Discipline with love.

166

167

18-a, Wise parents teach their children self-mastery.

Lesson 18

wait to decide whether or not he will take his medicine when sick, or go to school or to church” (Seek Ye First The Kingdom of God, comp.LaRue Sneff [1973], 87).

Teach Children the Principles of the Gospel

President N. Eldon Tanner said: “Parents also should teach their chil-dren early in life the glorious concept and fact that they are spirit chil-dren of God, and [that] choosing to follow the teachings of Jesus Christis the only way to enjoy success and happiness here and eternal lifehereafter. They must be taught that Satan is real and that he will use all agencies at his disposal to tempt them to do wrong, to [try to] lead them astray, make them his captives, and keep them from [the]supreme happiness and exaltation they could otherwise enjoy” (Seek Ye First The Kingdom of God, 87).

If we want to teach our children gospel principles, we must also setproper examples for our children to follow. If we fail to control ourappetites and passions, we cannot expect our children to control theirs.

Give Children Responsibility

Elder L. Tom Perry said: “We must be . . . certain that our teaching isadequate and that we have instilled a faith and trust in the Lord in [our children’s] lives. We must be certain that they have been trainedproperly, and as they start to mature spiritually, we need to give themopportunities to express the strength that is growing within them. We need to give them our faith and trust and then give them responsi-bility” (in Conference Report, São Paulo Area Conference 1975, 12).

There are many ways to teach children responsibility. Elder F. EnzioBusche gave one example:

“We try to guide our children toward self-respect . . . and mostly leaveit up to them to judge themselves. We have experienced the fact thatone is not as good a teacher when one discovers and points out mis-takes . . . as when one helps a child to discover for himself that he isdoing wrong. When a child can comprehend his mistakes himself, the first step to change has already been taken.

“I remember once how we asked our son, after a transgression, to sethis own punishment. He decided that he should not be allowed towatch television for one month. That seemed to us to be considerablytoo severe, but how happy we were to hear from his grandmother thatwhile visiting her he had insisted she was wrong to encourage him towatch a certain television program, even though his parents wouldnever know. I don’t think there can be a greater joy for parents than tosee a child handle himself well in a difficult situation” (“Provoke NotYour Children,” Ensign, Mar. 1976, 42).

168

Lesson 18

� What did Elder Busche do to help his children develop self-mastery?(He helped them gain self-respect by discovering their own mistakes.He encouraged them to discipline themselves.)

Before we give our children responsibilities, we as parents must ensurethat they are ready for them. President Tanner explained: “Children donot learn by themselves how to distinguish right from wrong. Parentshave to determine the child’s readiness to assume responsibility and hiscapacity to make sound decisions, to evaluate alternatives, and [to expe-rience] the results of doing so” (Seek Ye First The Kingdom of God, 87).

Discipline with Love

When we discipline our children, we should do so with firmness butnot cruelty. We should clearly state our expectations of them and giveappropriate punishments. After we discipline our children, we shouldshow an increase of love toward them.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 121:43–44. Why should we show anincrease of love to children after disciplining them? (So they under-stand that we love them and that we discipline them to ensure theirwell-being, and so they do not think we are their enemy)

� Discuss the following examples with the class. Emphasize that thesolutions require self-mastery. You may want to ask for personalexamples from class members instead of listing these examples.

1. Sven and Inger have three teenage children who argue and quarrelconstantly. How could they help their children stop quarreling anddevelop self-mastery?

2. John and Elsie want to have family prayer in their home each day,but work schedules, school schedules, and other duties interfere.Family members feel that it is impossible to get together for familyprayer. What can John and Elsie do to help the family develop theself-mastery to have family prayer?

3. The Unga family recognizes the need to pay tithing, but the familymembers never feel that they have enough money to meet theirother expenses. However, they always seem to have enough moneyfor recreation, new clothing, and nonessential items as they desirethem. How can these family members develop the self-mastery topay tithing?

� How will individuals who have mastered themselves act toward others in their family?

Conclusion

Using our God-given agency and working diligently, we must developself-mastery if we want to prepare ourselves and our families to meet

169

Lesson 18

challenges. We must be able to make proper choices and to control ourdesires and emotions if we are to prepare to return to our Father inHeaven.

� Bear your testimony that as family members consciously developself-mastery, they can overcome many of the problems in their lives.

� Sing “Choose the Right” (Hymns, no. 239), or read the words, foundbelow.

Choose the Right

Choose the right when a choice is placed before you.In the right the Holy Spirit guides;And its light is forever shining o’er you,When in the right your heart confides.

[Chorus] Choose the right! Choose the right!Let wisdom mark the way before.In its light, choose the right!And God will bless you evermore.

Choose the right! Let no spirit of digressionOvercome you in the evil hour.There’s the right and the wrong to ev’ry question;Be safe through inspiration’s pow’r.

[Chorus]

Choose the right! There is peace in righteous doing.Choose the right! There’s safety for the soul.Choose the right in all labors you’re pursuing;Let God and heaven be your goal.

[Chorus]

Challenge

Select a problem in your life or in your family. Follow the steps out-lined in the lesson to master the problem. Read the scriptures forappropriate models in developing self-discipline.

Additional Scriptures� Proverbs 25:28 (rule your own spirit)

� James 1:26 (control your speech)

� Alma 38 (Alma’s counsel to Shiblon to observe meekness and self-control)

170

Lesson 18

Teacher Preparation


1. Study Gospel Principles chapter 4, “Freedom to Choose.”


3. Prepare to have the class sing at the conclusion of the lesson“Choose the Right” (Hymns, no. 239), or plan to read the words inclass.

4. Be prepared to bear your testimony that as family members con-sciously develop self-mastery, they can overcome many personalproblems.


171

DEVELOPING OUR TALENTS

L e s s o n 1 9

The purpose of this lesson is to motivate us to improve our talents andto inspire our family members to do likewise.

Introduction

Heavenly Father has given each of us talents, and He wants us to usethem. In a parable recorded in Matthew, the Lord told of a man whowas about to leave on a long trip. Before leaving he called his servantstogether and entrusted his goods to them. To one servant he gave fivetalents (in this parable, talents means money); to another, two; and toanother, one. To each man he gave talents according to his ability.

While the master was away, the servant with five talents put them touse and made five more talents. The servant with two talents put themto use and made two more. But the servant with one talent hid it in theground.

Later the master returned and asked his servants to account for theirtalents. To the servants who had doubled their talents he said, “Welldone, thou good and faithful servant: thou has been faithful over a fewthings, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joyof thy lord” (Matthew 25:21). But the master called the servant who hidhis talent “wicked and slothful.” He said that he would take the talentfrom him and give it to the servant with 10 talents. (See Matthew25:14–30.)

The Lord told this parable to teach the importance of using our abilities,or talents, wisely. More was expected from the man given many talentsthan from the man with fewer talents, yet all were expected to increasethe talents they were given. Even the man with one talent was expectedto use it wisely.

President Spencer W. Kimball said: “God has endowed us with talentsand time, with latent abilities and with opportunities to use and developthem in his service. He therefore expects much of us, his privileged children” (The Miracle of Forgiveness [1969], 100).

172

Lesson 19

Everyone Has Talents

Each of us is blessed with talents from God. The talents we have beengiven may be personal, artistic, or creative. We should use these gifts toserve others and to bring joy to our lives.

� Display a poster of the following list, or refer to the information onthe chalkboard. Invite class members to identify and ponder theirown talents (the talents do not have to be listed here).

The Lord told Joseph Smith:

“For all have not every gift given unto them; for there are many gifts,and to every man is given a gift by the Spirit of God.

“To some is given one, and to some is given another, that all may beprofited thereby” (D&C 46:11–12).

This scripture refers to spiritual gifts the Lord has given us. It says thatwe all have been given talents to help others and to improve ourselves.One Church member explained:

“Our greatest possibility for expansion and development comes in thearea of our talents, our virtues, and our abilities. . . .

Personal Talents

Having self-controlBeing patientHaving courageBeing kindHaving a sense of humorBeing a good listenerForgiving easilyInspiring confidence in

othersHaving faithLoving othersHaving a strong testimonyBeing active in the ChurchSupporting Church leadersSeeing good in othersBeing cheerful

Artistic and Creative Talents

SingingPaintingCarving woodWorking with ceramicsSculptingBakingGardeningWritingComposing songsDancingStorytellingActingPlaying a musical instrumentBeing athleticSewingWeaving

173

Lesson 19

“If you desire a strong back, all you need to do is carry a great load. By this same procedure, we may expand the abundance of our ownabilities to almost any dimension” (Sterling W. Sill, “A Hundred-Hundred Marriage,” Ensign, Mar. 1971, 34–35).

Working to Discover Our Talents

The Apostle Paul told his young friend Timothy, “Neglect not the giftthat is in thee” (1 Timothy 4:14). We should also follow Paul’s advice,but if we are to develop our gifts, we must first discover what they are.

To discover our talents, we should first pray to Heavenly Father, askingfor His guidance in recognizing them.

Second, we should receive a patriarchal blessing (see Duties and Bless-ings of the Priesthood, Part A, lesson 10, “Patriarchs and Patriarchal Blessings”). Special gifts are often revealed in these blessings. PresidentSpencer W. Kimball said, “It is our great hope that every person . . . willbe given the opportunity of having a patriarchal blessing” (ChurchNews, 8 Oct. 1977, 3). Although patriarchs function only in organizedstakes, a worthy member in a developing area of the Church mayreceive a patriarchal blessing from the patriarch in the nearest stake.

Third, other people can help us recognize our talents. The followingstory, told by Elder Franklin D. Richards, shows how President SpencerW. Kimball helped a man recognize one of his talents:

“A few years ago President Kimball and I were in Cusco, Peru, on aSunday and attended the branch Sunday School. A young missionaryfrom North America was playing the piano. After the service PresidentKimball asked if any of the local members could play the piano. Thebranch president told him that one of his counselors could play twohymns. President Kimball then asked that the man play the two hymnsfor sacrament meeting and he did so. Afterwards President Kimballsuggested that he continue to develop his musical talent and play thepiano for all Church services” (in Conference Report, São Paulo AreaConference 1975, 24).

The man in this story probably had never recognized his talent. It tooksomeone to point out his talent to him before he started to develop it.

A fourth way we can recognize our talents is through Church service.As we seek the Lord’s help in our callings, He will help us discover the talents we need to fulfill our responsibilities. Elder Franklin D.Richards said: “Frequently persons asked to accept a position in theChurch are prone to say, ‘Oh, I can’t do that. I haven’t as much experi-ence or education as someone else that may have been serving.’ Butwith faith, study, work, and prayer, the Lord will make it possible for

174

Lesson 19

us to accomplish things that seem impossible” (in Conference Report,São Paulo Area Conference 1975, 23).

� What else might help us discover our talents?

Developing Our Talents

Once we have discovered our talents, it is our duty to develop and usethem. Doing this may require much work and practice. Sometimes welook at others’ talents and think they came to them with very littleeffort. We do not realize that often people have put much effort intodeveloping their talents.

One man who worked hard at developing his talents was PresidentHeber J. Grant. Explaining how he developed them, he said:

“I could not throw the ball from one base to another; . . . I lackedstrength to run or bat well. When I picked up a ball, the boys wouldgenerally shout, ‘Throw it here, sissy!’ So much fun was engendered onmy account . . . that I solemnly vowed that I would play base ball [onthe team] that would win the championship of the Territory of Utah. . . .

“I saved a dollar, which I invested in a base ball. I spent hours andhours throwing the ball at [Bishop Edwin D. Woolley’s] barn. . . . Oftenmy arm would ache so that I could scarcely go to sleep at night. But Ikept on practicing, and finally succeeded in getting into the second[team] of our club. Subsequently, I joined a better club, and eventuallyplayed [on the first team] that won the championship of the Territory.Having thus made good my promise to myself, I retired from the baseball arena” (“Work, and Keep Your Promises,” Improvement Era, Jan.1900, 196–97).

President Grant also worked at his talent in penmanship. He “resolvedthat some day he would be a bookkeeper in the Wells Fargo andCompany’s bank.” A good bookkeeper had to write well, so he startedworking to become a penman. One author wrote: “At the beginning hispenmanship was so poor that when two of his [friends] were lookingat it one said to the other, ‘That writing looks like hen tracks.’ ‘No,’said the other, ‘it looks as if lightning had struck an ink bottle.’ Thistouched Heber’s pride and, bringing his fist down on his desk, he said,‘I’ll some day be able to give you fellows lessons in penmanship’; andhe was” (Bryant S. Hinckley, Heber J. Grant: High-lights in the Life of aGreat Leader [1951], 39–40).

President Grant himself was fond of saying, “That which we persist in doing becomes easier for us to do; not that the nature of the thingitself is changed, but that our power to do is increased” (in ConferenceReport, Apr. 1901, 63).

175

Lesson 19

Developing our talents may also require us to overcome the fear ofusing them. The Lord said: “With some I am not well pleased, for . . .they hide the talent which I have given unto them, because of the fearof man. . . . And it shall come to pass, if they are not more faithful untome, it shall be taken away, even that which they have” (D&C 60:2–3).

Overcoming our fear is never easy to do, but the Lord has given ussome counsel that can help: “If ye are prepared ye shall not fear” (D&C38:30). If we are prepared, we usually feel confident that we can do whatwe have prepared ourselves to do. Such confidence overcomes fear.

Preparation results from study and practice. We are counseled to “seeklearning, even by study and also by faith” (D&C 88:118). If our desire is strong, weak talents can be strengthened by study, practice, andtraining.

If we fail to develop the talents the Lord has given us, they will betaken from us. One Church member explained: “The Lord grants usour [talents and abilities] on a kind of lend-lease basis where he takesback everything that is not used. These are terms similar to thoseunder which he gave manna to the children of Israel in the wilderness.Each day an abundance of manna covered the ground and the peoplegathered as much as they desired, but that which was not used spoiled.So it is with our abilities. Most of us never get strong backs or havegreat minds because the burdens we have given them to bear havenever been heavy enough. All of our potential that is not used is lost”(Sterling W. Sill, Ensign, Mar. 1971, 35).

� Ask the assigned class member to tell how he recognized and devel-oped one of his talents.

Helping Our Family Members Develop Their Talents� Show visual 19-a, “Parents should nourish their children’s talents.”

We should help our family members recognize and develop their talentsand teach them to use their talents to serve the Lord.

Following are ways we can help family members develop their talents:


176

177

19-a, Parents should nourish their children’s talents.

Lesson 19

Encourage Each Family Member to Receive a Father’s Blessing or aPriesthood Blessing� Show visual 2-c, “Priesthood blessings are available to all family mem-

bers,” or 12-a, “Father’s blessings can strengthen family members.”

Fathers can give family members blessings to help them gain the desireand ability to develop their talents. If an individual cannot receive afather’s blessing, he or she may receive a priesthood blessing for thesame purpose from a home teacher or other priesthood leader.

Establish Good Family Attitudes about Talents

We must teach and show by our example that it is good to develop talents. We should also praise our family members when they achieveand comfort them when they fail. We should never criticize them.

Help Family Members Select Talents to Develop

Outline with family members an active program of talent develop-ment, and then schedule time for them to practice and demonstratethese talents. A good time for them to demonstrate their talents is dur-ing family home evenings.

Encourage Family Members to Pray for Strength, Courage, andInspiration in Developing Their Talents

If in our family prayers we ask the Lord to help family membersdevelop and use their talents, they will be inspired to pray for theseblessings also.

Conclusion

God has granted talents to each of us. In appreciation and by com-mandment, we must discover and develop them, remembering this

Helping Family Members Develop Their Talents

1. Encourage each family member to receive afather’s blessing or a priesthood blessing.

2. Establish good family attitudes about talents.

3. Help family members select talents todevelop.

4. Encourage family members to pray forstrength, courage, and inspiration in developing their talents.

178

Lesson 19

counsel as we do so: “Seek ye earnestly the best gifts, always remem-bering for what they are given; For verily I say unto you, they aregiven for the benefit of those who love me and keep all my command-ments, and him that seeketh so to do” (D&C 46:8–9).

Challenge

Establish a good family attitude about developing and using talents.Outline a plan to develop one of your talents. If you are a father whoholds the Melchizedek Priesthood, give each family member a blessingto help him or her discover personal talents. Then help family membersselect one or two talents they would like to develop. Encourage them topray for strength, courage, and inspiration in developing their talents.

Additional Scriptures� Luke 12:47–48 (to whom much is given much is required)

� Ether 12:35 (talents to be taken away if not shared)

Teacher Preparation


1. Read Gospel Principles chapter 34, “Developing Our Talents.”

2. Ask a class member to be prepared to share how he recognized anddeveloped one of his talents.



179

DEVELOPINGLEADERSHIP

L e s s o n 2 0

The purpose of this lesson is to help us understand basic leadershipprinciples.

Introduction� What is leadership? (The ability to lead others)

The Church needs good leaders—men and women who can care for itsrapidly growing membership, can conduct the business and maintainthe order of the Church established by the Lord, can help others keepthe commandments, and will stand firm for the cause of truth through-out the world.

Church leaders who strive to make the world better through living andteaching gospel principles are entitled to knowledge and inspiration.When we are led by such leaders, our homes, families, communities,and nations are strengthened. Our duty as priesthood bearers is to prepare ourselves to be inspired leaders, for our leadership may affectothers throughout their lives.

Bishop Victor L. Brown expressed gratitude for the leaders in his earlylife. He said:

“I remember with some clarity the thrill of passing the sacrament as adeacon in the Cardston Second Ward, Alberta Stake, in Canada. . . .

“I remember how I considered it an honor to participate in such asacred service. I remember so well how my parents taught me that myhands and heart should be clean and pure so that I would be worthy to participate in this ordinance.

“The greatest of all lessons was the example my father and mother setfor me. Next was the example of my deacons quorum adviser, who was also my Scoutmaster. [He] was the epitome of what leaders of boysshould be. Every boy under his leadership felt his great love. His influ-ence was not limited to Sunday morning or Tuesday evening; it was feltall through the week. I shall ever be grateful to my deacons adviser for

180

Lesson 20

the lessons of life he taught me as a twelve-year-old deacon, lessonsthat have helped me from that day until now” (in Conference Report,Apr. 1972, 101; or Ensign, July 1972, 89–90).

� For what leaders was Bishop Brown grateful? Why were they effec-tive leaders?

� Have class members think about the following questions: What am I doing to prepare for leadership callings? What kind of a leader am I now? What kind of influence do I have on others?

What Is a Leader?� Show visual 20-a, “Like a true shepherd, a leader shows others the

way, inspiring them to follow him.”

Elder Bruce R. McConkie said: “The house of Israel is the choice sheep-fold of the Lord, and those appointed to care for the sheep are the Lord’sshepherds. Thus anyone serving in any capacity in the Church in whichhe is responsible for the spiritual or temporal well-being of any of theLord’s children is a shepherd to those sheep. The Lord holds his shep-herds accountable for the safety (salvation) of his sheep. (Ezek. 34.)”(Mormon Doctrine, 2nd ed. [1966], 710).

A true shepherd leads his sheep. He goes before them, giving directions.They know his voice and follow him. He knows and loves each one. He watches for approaching dangers and is ready to risk his life for hissheep. (See James E. Talmage, Jesus the Christ, 3rd ed. [1916], 417.)

Like a true shepherd, a leader inspires others to follow him and to fulfilltheir own duties. He shows the way by living the principles he teachesand by understanding and responding to others’ needs. A leader recog-nizes and solves problems, sets and achieves goals, and evaluates hisown and his followers’ actions and makes and suggests improvements.

President Harold B. Lee, speaking of the time when he becamePresident of the Church, explained what true leadership is: “Somehowthe impressions that came to me were, simply, that the only true recordthat will ever be made of my service in my new calling will be therecord that I may have written in the hearts and lives of those withwhom I have served and labored, within and without the Church” (in Conference Report, Oct. 1972, 19; or Ensign, Jan. 1973, 24).

Qualities of a Good Leader

The Lord revealed in the scriptures the qualities that make a good leader.

� Ask a class member to read Doctrine and Covenants 121:41–45. Whatleadership qualities does the Lord identify in this passage? (List theresponses on the chalkboard.)

181

182

20-a, Like a true shepherd, a leader shows others the way, inspiring them to follow him.

Lesson 20

As the Lord indicates in this scripture, leaders should have the follow-ing qualities:

Persuasiveness

Persuasion is trying to convince others to do something. It is the oppo-site of ordering or forcing. One priesthood leader used persuasion tohelp a home teacher fulfill his assignment. The leader met with thehome teacher and calmly explained that five families were being com-pletely “cut off” from any communication with the bishop when thehome teacher did not do his duty. He told the brother that if he did not want to do his assignment, another could be asked to replace him.The leader stressed, however, that he wanted the brother to fulfill hisassignment. The home teacher reacted positively to this persuasion andgreatly improved his work.

Long-Suffering

An effective leader endures his challenges, relying on the Lord forstrength. He is also patient when working with others, especially withmembers of his own family.

Gentleness

Gentleness is being considerate. It is treating others’ feelings tenderly.It is love.

Meekness

Meekness is being teachable and patient. The meek are those who arewilling to learn and ask for God’s help. Because of this meekness, others love and appreciate them.

Love Unfeigned

Unfeigned love is sincere love. It is true concern for others that isreflected in expressions and actions that show “I really care how youfeel,” “I understand you,” and “I want to help.”

Kindness

Kindness is showing sincere love, care, and respect for others. A kindleader gets to know others and is sensitive to their needs. He makestime to counsel with individuals privately.

Charity

A good leader must have charity, the pure love of Christ, for all people.This love includes sacrificing for the well-being of others.

� Invite a class member to read Moroni 7:44–48.

183

Lesson 20

One father, teaching his sons to become good leaders, said: “From theprophets and from the Prince of Peace, learn how to lead, beginningwith yourselves. Stand on your own feet. Stand tall. Hold your headshigh as though you are truly sons of God, which you are. Walk amongmen as holders of powers beyond your own, which you have, throughthe priesthood. Move on the good earth as though you are partners ofthe Lord in helping to bring immortality and eternal life to mankind,which you are. Walk quietly, . . . but walk fearlessly, in faith. Don’t letthe ill winds sway you. Walk as leaders with the priesthood in the gov-ernment of God. Walk with hands ready to help, with hearts full oflove for your fellowmen. But walk with a toughness in righteousness”(Wendell J. Ashton, in Conference Report, Apr. 1971, 61; or Ensign, June1971, 58).

Leadership Responsibilities

If we are to become good leaders, we should also do the following:

� Write these qualities on the chalkboard as they are discussed.

Learn Our Duties

The Lord has instructed us as priesthood holders to learn the duties ofour callings and to carry out these duties (see D&C 107:99). We canlearn our duties by studying the scriptures and the guidebooks, hand-books, and manuals provided by the Church. We can talk with otherswho hold or have held the same position. We need to attend all ourleadership meetings and personal interviews. We also need to pray andsometimes fast for help in learning our duties.

Fulfill Our Stewardship

Stewardship has two parts: delegation of authority and accountability.

Delegation of authority

As leaders we must learn to delegate authority to others. This meansgiving others the responsibility to do tasks under our direction and thenallowing them to do the work. President Harold B. Lee said: “Let themdo everything within their power, and you stand in the background andteach them how to do it. I think therein is the secret of growth, to fixresponsibility and then teach our people how to carry that responsibility”(quoted by N. Eldon Tanner, “Leading As the Savior Led,” New Era,June 1977, 6).

We as leaders help those under our direction realize the importance of their callings. Leadership is not bossing; leadership is offering andgiving help and direction; leadership is inspiring and encouragingthose to whom we have given responsibility. (See Matthew 23:11.)

184

Lesson 20

Accountability

The Lord said, “It is required of the Lord, at the hand of every steward,to render an account of his stewardship, both in time and in eternity”(D&C 72:3). When we give assignments to others, we should clearlydefine the responsibilities of the assignments, leaving the people freeafterward to complete them as they see best. However, we should givethem a specified time to report to us on their progress.

This kind of report, or accounting, should always be made to one’sleaders. In the Church this is often done through personal interviews.During the interview, leaders can give counsel and evaluate how wellthe task was done. In doing so, however, the leader should alwaysremain positive and helpful, offering praise and encouragement whenappropriate.

This, then, is the way we fulfill a stewardship as a leader in the Church:(1) assign a task, (2) allow the individual to carry it out, (3) offer assis-tance, (4) receive a report, and (5) evaluate the service and commendthe individual for it.

Be Good Fathers

Our most important leadership role is as fathers. President Joseph F.Smith instructed fathers on how to lead their families well: “Fathers, if you wish your children to . . . love the truth and understand it, if you wish them to be obedient to and united with you, love them! andprove to them that you do love them by your every word or act tothem. . . . When you speak or talk to them, do it not in anger; do it notharshly, in a condemning spirit. Speak to them kindly. . . . Soften theirhearts; get them to feel tenderly towards you. Use no lash and no vio-lence, but . . . approach them with reason, with persuasion and loveunfeigned” (Liahona: The Elders’ Journal, 17 Oct. 1911, 1:260–61).

Sustain Our Authorities

A good leader is also a good follower of those in authority over him.Good followers earn the trust and confidence of both their leaders andthose they lead. We should all support our leaders by accepting andfulfilling the assignments they give us.

� Who are our leaders? (Parents, teachers, group or quorum leaders,bishop or branch president, stake or mission president, and GeneralAuthorities of the Church)

� Bear your testimony about someone you feel is an effective Churchleader.

185

Lesson 20

Conclusion

We must develop our leadership skills if we are to magnify our Churchcallings. Obeying God’s commandments, following our leaders’ counsel,and faithfully serving in our callings will help us develop these skillsand build the Lord’s kingdom (see D&C 64:29–34).

As priesthood holders we will always be leaders. This is especially true for every father who holds the priesthood: he will always have aleadership position in the Church by being the patriarch to his family.Those fathers who have been sealed to their families in the temple willhold this position eternally if they keep their covenants.

Challenge

Thoughtfully review the leadership qualities presented in this lesson.Work to develop them in your own life by obeying the command-ments, following your leaders’ counsel, and serving faithfully in everycalling and assignment.

Additional Scriptures� 2 Timothy 1:7 (God has given the spirit of love)

� 1 Nephi 3:7 (God will help us accomplish our tasks)

� Mosiah 18:8–11 (the faithful should help others)

� Alma 38:11–12 (ways to lead and serve)

Teacher Preparation


1. Be prepared to bear your testimony about someone who is an effec-tive Church leader.


186

LEADERSHIP: INSPIRED

DECISION MAKINGL e s s o n 2 1

The purpose of this lesson is to help us improve our ability to makeinspired decisions.

Introduction

Basic to our existence as children of God are the need and the right tomake decisions. Decision making, however, is a challenging experience.We are often concerned about making the right decision and confusedabout where we can go to receive help in making it.

But we can turn to the Lord for help. He has told us that He is the sourceof all truth and that through Him we can know the truth of all things.We are His children, and He has not left us powerless in facing life’schallenges.

Elder Boyd K. Packer said: “It is critically important that you under-stand that you already know right from wrong, that you’re innately,inherently, and intuitively good. When you say, ‘I can’t! I can’t solvemy problems!’ I want to thunder out, ‘Don’t you realize who you are?Haven’t you learned yet that you are a son or a daughter of AlmightyGod? Do you not know that there are powerful resources inheritedfrom Him that you can call upon to give you steadiness and courageand great power?’ ” (“Self-Reliance,” Ensign, Aug. 1975, 88).

Help from the Lord

When we left the presence of our Father in Heaven, He blessed each of us with the Spirit of Christ. The scriptures reveal that the Spirit of Christ, sometimes called “the light of Christ” or our conscience,“lighteth every man that cometh into the world” (see John 1:6–9). This light gives us a basic understanding of right and wrong.Following it will lead us to do good and to understand truth.

We are given an additional source of truth when we are confirmedmembers of the Church. This is the gift of the Holy Ghost, given to“show unto [us] all things what [we] should do” (2 Nephi 32:5).

187

Lesson 21

The Lord has also told us to “feast upon [His] words” for help in ourlives (see 2 Nephi 32:3). We may receive the words of Christ throughthe scriptures, the words of our living prophets (see D&C 1:37–38;68:2–4), or the promptings of the Holy Ghost.

Elder Neal A. Maxwell said: “We need to feast upon the words ofChrist in the scriptures and as these words come to us from livingprophets. Just nibbling occasionally will not do. (See 2 Nephi 31:20and 32:3.) Feasting means partaking with relish and delight and savoring—not gorging episodically in heedless hunger, but partakinggratefully, dining with delight, at a sumptuous spread carefully andlovingly prepared . . . over the centuries” (Wherefore Ye Must PressForward [1977], 28).

As we humbly “feast upon” the words of Christ, we will know betterwhat to do in all areas of our lives. Church leaders who do this, forexample, know better what to say, what to teach, whom to call to posi-tions, and how to make other decisions connected with their callings.

How to Make Decisions

Whether or not we presently hold a Church position, each of us is aleader over our own affairs. Therefore, we must learn how to makeinspired decisions.


Following are the steps for making inspired decisions. These steps aregiven only as general guidelines.

Identify the Problem

We must understand clearly what the problem is before we can solve it.Sometimes it helps to write the problem down.

Making Inspired Decisions

1. Identify the problem.2. Pray for guidance and the spirit of

discernment.3. Study the problem.4. Make the decision.5. Pray for confirmation.6. Act—do it.

188

Lesson 21

Pray for Guidance and the Spirit of Discernment� Show visual 21-a, “Prayer is essential to making right decisions.”

As we begin to solve our problem, we should seek Heavenly Father’shelp. This help often comes through one of the gifts of the Spirit: thegift of discernment. This gift, available to those who pray for it, helpsus know the truth and make proper judgments (see John 16:13; Moroni10:5).

Study the Problem

Asking the Lord for guidance is only part of the process. Some feel thatbecause the Lord has said, “Ask, and it shall be given you” (Matthew7:7), one need only ask to receive the Lord’s answer. But we must domore than ask. The Lord has instructed us to study the problem in ourminds (see D&C 9:8). Often before the Lord will inspire us, He alsoexpects us to obtain all the available information on the problem andseek counsel from proper and reliable sources. For example, leadersmay seek advice from their counselors, husbands may seek advice fromtheir wives, and sons may counsel with their parents. We should alsoidentify possible solutions to the problem and think about the effects of each.

When making a decision, we should gather enough reliable informa-tion to make a wise decision. Decisions made on little or unreliableinformation are often wrong and may bring regret and sadness.

Make the Decision

After we have studied the problem we should select the best possiblesolution. (Sometimes the decision to be made is not between good andbad, but rather choosing the best thing to do at the time.) We make thedecision based on what we feel is best to do after having carefullystudied the information we gathered.

Pray for Confirmation

After making a choice, we approach the Lord in prayer and ask if thedecision is right. If it is, the Holy Ghost will confirm the decision bygiving us a peaceful, reassuring feeling about it (see D&C 6:22–23).Sometimes we will even get a burning in our bosom (see D&C 9:8).

If, for some reason, we have not chosen correctly, the Lord will revealthat our decision is wrong by leaving us with an uncomfortable feelingor serious doubt. The scriptures refer to this as a “stupor of thought”(D&C 9:9). When this occurs, we must have the humility to begin thedecision-making process again.

Often, confirmation from the Holy Ghost comes to us as we pray for it.Sometimes, however, we may be unsure what the Lord wants us to do

189

190

21-a, Prayer is essential to making right decisions.

Lesson 21

and must begin to solve the problem before a spiritual confirmationwill come.

Elder Hartman Rector Jr. said that the Lord expects us to “get on ourknees and communicate with him. Tell him what we are going to do—make commitments with him—outline our program—and then get up off our knees and go and do precisely what we have told him we would do. In the doing, the Spirit comes” (in Conference Report,Oct. 1973, 135; or Ensign, Jan. 1974, 107).

Occasionally we may have to make a decision that seems too difficultand has no possible answer. When this happens we should rememberwhat President Marion G. Romney experienced: “I have had problemswhich it seemed I could not solve, and I have suffered in facing themuntil it seemed that I could not go farther if I did not have a solution to them. After praying and on many occasions fasting for a day eachweek over long periods of time, I have had answers revealed to mymind in finished sentences. I have heard the voice of God in my mindand I know his words” (Look to God and Live: Discourses of Marion G.Romney, comp. George J. Romney [1971], 45).

At times we must fast, study the scriptures, and pray to solve seriousproblems. Occasionally, even after doing these things and then makingand acting on a decision, we may still not receive a confirmation. Atsuch times, we should simply follow our own best judgment, patientlyexercising faith that eventually the confirmation will come. We mustalways remember that God answers our prayers when, in His judgment,it is best for us to receive an answer.

Act—Do It

When we get an answer to our prayers we must do what the answerrequires us to do. We cannot expect the Holy Ghost to keep helping usif we ignore His promptings. Even if the answer is not what we wantor if the effort He asks of us seems too great, we must be willing to doas He directs. Otherwise, we risk losing contact with the Holy Ghostand thus His comfort and direction.

President Spencer W. Kimball was a good example of one who wascommitted to doing what the Lord asked him to do: “Prominently dis-played on President Kimball’s desk is a slogan which reads simply,‘DO IT.’ With this inspired leader, personal convenience comes second.Everything is done to meet the Lord’s convenience. His example forwork has become legend and establishes an example for us all to fol-low” (Robert L. Simpson, in Conference Report, Oct. 1975, 17; orEnsign, Nov. 1975, 13).

Some of these steps for making decisions are illustrated by an experi-ence related in our early Church history. Joseph Smith was translating

191

Lesson 21

the Book of Mormon, and Oliver Cowdery was acting as scribe. After atime, Oliver desired to do some of the translation himself. The Lordrevealed to Oliver His will regarding this matter. It is recorded inDoctrine and Covenants 9, which tells how Oliver tried to translate butwas unsuccessful.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 9:4–9, pointing out the steps of decisionmaking that are mentioned.

Practicing Decision Making� Have class members work through the following problem by using

the steps for inspired decision making discussed earlier. They shouldassume the role of one of Brother Jones’s Church leaders.

Problem: Brother Jones joined the Church five years ago and wasordained to the priesthood. Because of his work schedule, he has beenunable to attend any Church meetings and activities since shortly afterhis baptism. He has three helpful children and a supportive wife. He isa skilled carpenter who takes special pride in his work.

Step 1: Identify the Problem� Have class members identify the problem.

In working with less-active members, a priesthood leader should firstmake a confidential list of those who do not fully participate in Churchactivity. If the list has many names, he should select those he feelswould best respond to fellowship, concentrating his efforts on them.When they are activated, they can help him activate other less-activemembers.

Step 2: Pray for Guidance and the Spirit of Discernment� Now that we have identified the problem, where can we go for help

in deciding how to solve it?

� Why should we use discernment when approaching Brother Jones?

Problems like Church inactivity present special challenges. Before wecan make any decisions concerning a less-active individual, we musthave the Spirit to help us recognize the person’s real needs and discerntruth from error (see Jacob 4:13).

Step 3: Study the Problem� What information would help us decide how to help Brother Jones?

As we study the problem, we should consider the following:

1. Who are his home teachers? How can we involve them more effec-tively to help Brother Jones back into activity? Should we assignspecial priesthood holders to help his family?

192

Lesson 21

2. How can we communicate to Brother Jones that we need him?

3. How can he learn that he needs the gospel?

4. What are his interests and talents? How could we use them so hewill feel needed and important?

5. Who are his friends? How could they help him?

6. What activities could we involve him in that would not offend him?

7. How can we offer to help him?� What other information might we consider?

� Discuss a plan we could follow to bring Brother Jones back intoChurch activity.

Step 4: Make a Decision

As we study the problem, we must decide how to solve it. In decidinghow to help Brother Jones, we should develop a plan to show our loveand need for him.

Step 5: Pray for Confirmation� What is the next step after we have decided what to do?

Once we have made a decision, we should ask the Lord whether it isthe right one. The Spirit will tell us whether we have decided correctly.

Step 6: Act—Do It� What is the final step?

The final step is to follow President Spencer W. Kimball’s example andact on our plan; we must “do it.” As we faithfully follow our plan,serving with diligence and love (see D&C 81:5), the Spirit will touchthe heart of Brother Jones, who may, in time, come into full activity.

Conclusion

Heavenly Father sent us to earth to learn and grow and to help Him doHis work. In order to serve well and make inspired decisions concern-ing ourselves and others, we must keep the commandments, seek thecompanionship of the Holy Ghost, and have faith in Jesus Christ. Wemust also have faith in ourselves as we carry out our decisions. Thistakes courage and commitment. We can be confident that when weprayerfully study our problems and their solutions, listen for answers,and then act on those problems in righteousness, the Lord will supportus and our influence for good will increase.

Challenge

This week when making a decision, follow the steps outlined in this les-son. Continue to practice this process until it becomes part of your life.

193

Lesson 21

Additional Scriptures� 1 Kings 3:5–15 (Solomon asks for an understanding heart)

� 1 Nephi 3:7 (the Lord will help us do what He asks us to do)

� Doctrine and Covenants 11:12–14 (put your trust in the Spirit)

Teacher Preparation


1. Review lesson 12, “Effective Family Leadership,” in this manual.



194

STEWARDSHIP ANDDELEGATION

L e s s o n 2 2

The purpose of this lesson is to help us understand and use the principles of stewardship and delegation.

Introduction

Moses was a great leader, but after he led the people of Israel out ofEgypt he found it difficult to solve all the people’s problems by him-self. Every day, from morning until evening, he sat before the people toanswer their questions and to resolve their difficulties. But the task wastoo much for one man. After receiving counsel from Jethro, his father-in-law and a righteous priesthood leader, Moses divided the peopleinto groups of 10, 50, 100, and 1,000. He then appointed a worthy manto lead each group. Thereafter, as the prophet of Israel, Moses spent histime teaching the people the commandments and solving the most dif-ficult problems. The other problems were handled by the leaders hehad called. (See Exodus 18:13–26.)

Moses became a more effective leader by organizing the people heserved. His use of the principles of stewardship and delegation helpedhim establish order among the people of Israel and govern them moreeffectively.

Stewards and Stewardship

A steward is a person who has been given responsibility for someoneelse or for something belonging to someone else. President Spencer W.Kimball defined a stewardship in the Church: “[It] is a sacred spiritualor temporal trust for which there is accountability” (in ConferenceReport, Oct. 1977, 124; or Ensign, Nov. 1977, 78).

Stewardship in the Church involves three basic principles (see D&C104:11–17):


195

Lesson 22

A Steward Is Entrusted with Something That Belongs to the Lord

The Lord said, “I, the Lord, stretched out the heavens, and built theearth, my very handiwork; and all things therein are mine” (D&C104:14). The entire earth is the Lord’s, and everything on it belongs toHim. Everything we have has been given to us by the Lord. He hasentrusted our bodies, our talents and abilities, and our families to ourcare. We are stewards over these things. When leaders call someone to a Church position or give a priesthood assignment, they are assigninga stewardship.

� Have the class members ponder for a moment the stewardships theyhave received from the Lord.

A Steward Exercises Agency in Caring for His Stewardship

As children of Heavenly Father, we have the agency to act for our-selves. Therefore, when we receive a stewardship, we are free to carefor it in the way we decide. We are free to be faithful, diligent, and obedient; but we are also free to be lazy and disobedient. The Lordsaid, “I . . . have given unto the children of men to be agents untothemselves” (D&C 104:17).

A Steward Is Accountable for His Stewardship

The Lord expects us to be faithful in our stewardships, but He will notforce us to do so. However, at the time of the Judgment we must makean accounting to Him of how we cared for our stewardships. We mustalso make an accounting to the Lord’s representatives—our priesthoodleaders—in priesthood interviews. “It is required of the Lord, at thehand of every steward, to render an account of his stewardship, both intime and in eternity” (D&C 72:3).

� Have a class member read Doctrine and Covenants 51:19, 52:13, 72:4,and 78:22. What does the Lord promise to those who are faithful intheir stewardships?

Basic Principles of Stewardship in the Lord’s Kingdom

1. A steward is entrusted with somethingthat belongs to the Lord.

2. A steward exercises agency in caring for his stewardship.

3. A steward is accountable for his stewardship.

196

Lesson 22

Delegation

To delegate means to give another person responsibility and authorityto accomplish a certain task for which you are responsible. The assignedtask then becomes a stewardship for the person given the task. Moseswas an effective leader because he used the principles of stewardshipand delegation. Church leaders can also be more effective by usingthese principles.

Building the kingdom of God on earth is a glorious work, but no onecan do it alone. When we are called to lead, we should involve others.A leader who works hard will bless many lives, but a leader who dele-gates effectively and inspires others to work hard will bless the lives ofmany more.

Effective delegation in the Church involves four basic principles:


Select the Right Person

When we have a task that needs to be accomplished, we should prayer-fully select the person to be assigned (see lesson 21, “Leadership:Inspired Decision Making,” in this manual).

Assign the Stewardship

After selecting the right person, we should assign the stewardship. Theproper way to extend a calling in the Church is to have an interviewwith the person. It is always appropriate to invite the person’s spouseto the interview. Assignments such as welfare projects or administra-tion of the sacrament may be made without conducting an interview.

� What information should a leader give to a person who has justreceived a new calling or assignment? (The purpose of the organiza-tion or project, the duties of the assignment, the specific results theindividual will be expected to achieve, and a time for the person toreport back on his or her stewardship)

Basic Principles of Delegation in the Lord’s Kingdom

1. Select the right person.2. Assign the stewardship.3. Allow the individual to govern himself

or herself.4. Hold the individual accountable for his

or her stewardship.

197

Lesson 22

Allow the Individual to Govern Himself or Herself

Each person should be allowed to exercise personal agency in caringfor his or her stewardship. A wise leader will offer his help to theassigned person but will never make the decisions for him or her. The leader will also offer support and encouragement.

When asked how he governed the members of the Church, JosephSmith said, “I teach them correct principles, and they govern them-selves” (quoted by John Taylor, in Millennial Star, 15 Nov. 1851, 339).

President N. Eldon Tanner wrote: “A leader should never try to do thework of one to whom he has made an assignment. . . . Give them free-dom to do their tasks. Never criticize them, but praise success andencourage efforts. . . . We as leaders . . . should give the utmost atten-tion to the personal growth of each individual through teaching correctprinciples and try to lead that individual to prepare himself for immor-tality and eternal life. This we should do by example and precept andthen be prepared to help and support him in his efforts, but we shouldlet him make his own decisions and govern himself according to thefree agency that is his gift” (“Leading As the Savior Led,” New Era,June 1977, 6).

Hold the Individual Accountable for His or Her Stewardship

Occasionally the leader should interview the assigned person andreceive a report about the stewardship. During this interview theleader should help the person evaluate his or her performance andoffer help and encouragement. He should also express appreciation forthe individual’s efforts. Sincere praise for people’s actions builds faithand testimony.

President Tanner wrote: “An accounting should always be made to theleader, and he should expect such accounting. In Church administra-tion the basic tool for accountability is [the] personal interview. . . . This can be a very rewarding experience for both parties, where thereis an opportunity to give a self-evaluation, and where communicationshould be open and constructive. It is an ideal setting for offering andreceiving help and assistance” (New Era, June 1977, 6).

� Have the class members consider the following case study:

President Olson needed to call an adviser for the Aaronic Priesthoodmembers in his branch. After much prayer and deliberation he feltinspired to call Brother Johnson, a new convert to the Church. When he met Brother Johnson at priesthood meeting, he made an appoint-ment for Brother and Sister Johnson to meet him in the chapel at 6:30that evening.

198

Lesson 22

When the Johnsons arrived, President Olson invited Brother Johnsoninto his office for a brief worthiness interview; then he invited SisterJohnson to join them. After visiting for a few minutes, President Olsonoffered a prayer. After the prayer he said: “I have invited you here thisevening to extend a calling to Brother Johnson. I have prayed aboutthis matter and feel inspired to call you, Brother Johnson, to teach theAaronic Priesthood class in our branch. I have great confidence thatyou will be an effective teacher, since I know that the Lord wants youto serve in this position.” President Olson then went on to describe indetail the duties of an adviser of the priesthood class.

After making certain that Brother Johnson knew exactly what wouldbe expected of him, President Olson asked if he would accept the call.Brother Johnson said: “I feel very humble in being asked to accept thisresponsibility, but I have faith that the Lord will help me to do it prop-erly. I will accept this calling and do my best.” President Olsen thenwrote down the duties for Brother Johnson to take with him and toldhim how important the brethren in his class were to Heavenly Father.

President Olson then asked Sister Johnson if she would support herhusband in this calling. She said that she was very proud of her hus-band and would support him with all her heart. President Olsonexpressed his appreciation to the Johnsons and arranged for BrotherJohnson to be set apart for his calling the following Sunday. PresidentOlson then set up an appointment to meet with Brother Johnson againin two weeks to receive a report about the calling.

Two weeks later, when Brother Johnson came for the interview, he gavea very good progress report. He said he had learned much about teach-ing and was trying to be a good teacher. But he said that he still hadmuch to learn. President Olson was pleased. He praised him and saidhe was doing a fine job. He encouraged him to continue to do his bestand to keep learning, and they talked about teaching by the power ofthe Holy Ghost. They discussed ways that Brother Johnson might helpa less-active member of the class. As they set up another reportinginterview, President Olson and Brother Johnson each expressed thanksto the other. They both had confidence that Brother Johnson would bea successful teacher.

� How did President Olson follow the principles of delegation? Whatdid he do to help Brother Johnson succeed in his calling?

Conclusion

Stewardship and delegation help us accomplish the Lord’s work moreeffectively. When we receive a calling in the Church, we are entrusted

199

Lesson 22

with specific responsibilities in the kingdom of God. These responsibil-ities are a stewardship, for which the Lord holds us accountable. Weare free to care for our stewardships diligently or slothfully, but we will eventually be asked to make an accounting of them.

Effective delegation involves the principles of stewardship. It requiresthat we assign a stewardship, teach correct principles, allow the personto govern himself or herself, and hold him or her accountable.

As we are faithful in our stewardships and delegate effectively, theLord’s work will go forth. This is how Alma helped the Church pros-per in his time.

� Read Mosiah 25:19–24.

Challenge

Identify the stewardships the Lord has given to you. Select one steward-ship you can improve in, and set a goal that will help you do so. Thenext time you need to make an assignment in your family or yourChurch calling, follow the principles of stewardship. Delegate authorityand follow through on the assignment.

Additional Scriptures� Psalm 24:1 (all things belong to the Lord)

� Matthew 25:14–30 (stewards entrusted with and held accountable fortalents)

� Luke 16:10–13 (faithfulness in earthly stewardships)

� Luke 19:11–27 (stewards to be good managers)

� Doctrine and Covenants 59:16–21 (all things made for the prudent useof man)

� Doctrine and Covenants 70:4 (accountability at the Day of Judgment)

Teacher Preparation




200

CONDUCTINGMEETINGS AND

INTERVIEWSL e s s o n 2 3

The purpose of this lesson is to help us conduct effective meetings andinterviews.

Introduction

Nephi tells us that after Christ visited America, the Nephites “did walkafter the commandments which they had received from their Lord andtheir God, continuing in fasting and prayer, and in meeting together oftboth to pray and to hear the word of the Lord” (4 Nephi 1:12).

� What meetings do we attend in the Church? Why do we have meetings?


Reasons for Meetings

1. To help us keep the commandments of God2. To build testimonies3. To teach gospel doctrines and principles 4. To bring us the counsel of modern-day prophets5. To sustain our leaders6. To do missionary work7. To partake of the sacrament8. To deliver information and correlate the work of the

Church9. To solve problems

10. To inspire and teach11. To administer ordinances of the gospel, such as baptism

201

Lesson 23

Conducting Effective Meetings

To be effective, meetings must accomplish a definite purpose. Leadersshould conduct meetings with order and dignity, encourage participationfrom those attending, and provide for evaluation and follow-through.

Planning

A meeting is effective when the purpose for which it is held isachieved. This requires planning.

An important aid in planning is an agenda. An agenda is a list ofthings to be done in the meeting and of those who are to participate.Agendas allow meetings to be presented clearly and effectively. Tomake an agenda, we must think through what we want to accomplishand then write those objectives down in order of importance so thatthe most important items are considered first.

� What could we include in an agenda? (List the suggestions on thechalkboard. An example of an agenda for family home evening is atthe end of this lesson.)

A short preparation meeting may be held before some meetings suchas sacrament and baptismal services. In it the agenda is reviewed withthose who will be participating, and a prayer may be offered to ask forthe guidance of the Spirit.

The Lord tells us, “It always has been given to the elders of my churchfrom the beginning, and ever shall be, to conduct all meetings as theyare directed and guided by the Holy Spirit” (D&C 46:2). When we prayto have the Holy Ghost in our meetings and then act accordingly, theHoly Ghost will be present and help us accomplish the purpose of themeeting. Moroni wrote of the Nephites, “Their meetings were con-ducted by the church after the manner of the workings of the Spirit,and by the power of the Holy Ghost; for as the power of the HolyGhost led them whether to preach, or to exhort, or to pray, or to sup-plicate, or to sing, even so it was done” (Moroni 6:9). Much of thisinspiration will come before the meeting as we prayerfully prepare anagenda.

Order and Dignity

When we conduct meetings, we should set a proper example by beingclean, well groomed, and appropriately dressed. We should avoidunnecessary talk and maintain dignity.

Participation

Willing, prepared participants make meetings more effective. We shouldask the Lord to help us be receptive to the instructions, training, andbusiness of Church meetings. We should go with a desire to participate,

202

Lesson 23

learn, and accept the assignments we are given. We should prepareourselves to participate under the influence of the Holy Ghost.

Evaluation and Follow-Through

After a meeting we should evaluate its effectiveness. Our evaluationcould include questions such as these:

Was the purpose of the meeting accomplished?

Could we have made better preparations?

Did we cover all the items on the agenda?

Was there a good spirit in the meeting?

Did the participants understand their assignments and how toaccomplish them?

By analyzing our answers to these questions, we can determine how to improve future meetings.

Conducting Effective Interviews� Show visuals 23-a, “Priesthood interviews encourage good

relationships,” and 23-b, “Effective interviews promote the Lord’swork.”

Interviews also require special preparation. An interview can accom-plish many purposes. It can be used to (1) gather information,(2) deliver information, (3) counsel and motivate, (4) call people topositions, (5) receive reports of stewardships, (6) teach principles anddoctrine, or (7) determine worthiness. Because leaders frequently con-duct interviews, we should know some basic principles for conductingChurch interviews:

Schedule the interviews, and provide sufficient time to conduct themin a dignified, unhurried manner.

Pray to have the Spirit and the power of discernment during theinterviews.

Hold them in a place that is quiet and comfortable and allows privacy.

Give full and sincere attention to the individuals. Show a genuineinterest in them.

Help them feel comfortable and at ease by being kind and calm.

Make sure they understand any questions we ask.

Keep the interviews on the subject.

203

204

23-a, Priesthood interviews encourage good relationships.

Lesson 23

Let the individuals know we are available for help.

Keep personal information confidential, and assure them we will do so.

Our sincere efforts to listen to the members we interview will help themresolve their concerns. This means trying to understand their concernsand then helping them arrive at decisions for which they feel responsi-ble. They must commit themselves before they can change for the better.

President N. Eldon Tanner explained:

“It is important that those we interview realize that they are spirit chil-dren of God and that we love them, and let them know that we love them andare interested in their welfare and in helping them succeed in life. . . .

“Remember, the interview is based on consideration, on sympathy andlove. This is so important. Let the people know we love them and areonly trying to help them” (in Conference Report, Oct. 1978, 59–60; orEnsign, Nov. 1978, 41–42).

Conclusion

The purpose of the Church is to bring souls to Christ, and meetingsand interviews can help us do this. Meaningful and profitable meet-ings and interviews, however, do not just happen. They must beplanned, conducted, and evaluated with specific purposes in mind.The Lord says:

“I give unto you a commandment, that when ye are assembled togetherye shall instruct and edify each other, that ye may know how to actand direct my church, how to act upon the points of my law and com-mandments, which I have given.

“And thus ye shall become instructed in the law of my church, and besanctified by that which ye have received, and ye shall bind yourselvesto act in all holiness before me—

“That inasmuch as ye do this, glory shall be added to the kingdomwhich ye have received” (D&C 43:8–10).

The better we plan and conduct meetings and interviews, the moreothers will be inspired to live God’s laws and commandments.

Challenge

Fathers: Organize and plan an agenda for your next family homeevening so you can teach your family the gospel more effectively.

Priesthood leaders: Follow the suggestions in this lesson when givenresponsibility for conducting meetings and interviews.

All priesthood holders: Prayerfully plan your week. Write an agenda thathelps you do what the Lord wants you to do.

205

206

23-b, Effective interviews promote the Lord’s work.

Lesson 23

Additional Scriptures� Moroni 6:5–6 (Nephites met together often)

� Doctrine and Covenants 20:45 (conduct meetings as directed by theHoly Ghost)

� Doctrine and Covenants 59:9 (go to the house of prayer)

Supplement: Sample Agenda for Family Home Evening

1. Chorister: (name of family member to be chorister)

2. Opening song: (name of hymn or Primary song)

3. Opening prayer: (name of family member to give prayer)

4. Family business: (conducted by head of household)

5. Musical number: (name of family member to give musical number)

6. Lesson from Gospel Principles manual: (name of family member topresent lesson)

7. Discussion and planning for coming week

8. Closing song: (name of hymn or Primary song)

9. Closing prayer: (name of family member to give prayer)

10. Enjoyable activity: (name of family member assigned)

11. Refreshments: (name of family member assigned)

Teacher Preparation




207

MAINTAINING GOODPHYSICAL HEALTH

L e s s o n 2 4

The purpose of this lesson is to teach us how to maintain good healthand prevent illness.

Introduction

The Lord expects us to understand how to keep our bodies as healthyas possible so we can accomplish our goals and help build His kingdom.

Causes of Illness� What causes illness?

Many years ago people did not know what caused illness. Somebelieved sickness came because they failed to make proper sacrifices.Others thought it was caused by spells cast by enemies. However, scientists and physicians have learned what causes most health prob-lems, and in the last century especially, many new discoveries havebeen made to help us maintain good health.

Today we know that most illnesses are caused by germs. Germs arevery small organisms that live all around us. They are so small that theeye cannot see them. Some germs are carried through the air; otherspass from one person to another; still others pass from animals andinsects to people. Human and animal body wastes, especially thosefrom diseased humans or animals, contain many harmful germs thatcan cause serious illnesses.

Preventing the Spread of Germs

If we want to eliminate illnesses, we need to eliminate the germs thatcause them. The following are ways we can reduce or eliminate illness-causing germs:

Clean our home regularly, especially places where germs could live.Prevent insects and animals from getting inside our homes.

Protect food from insects and animals by keeping it properly covered.Where possible, refrigerate perishable foods.

208

Lesson 24

Wash foods carefully to remove as many germs as possible.

Properly dispose of human and animal wastes, since insects androdents are attracted to them.

Wash our hands before eating, after using the toilet, after changingsoiled diapers, and so on.

Brush our teeth after each meal.

Always cover our mouth when sneezing or coughing.

Wear shoes, sandals, or other foot coverings.

Eat properly and rest. Eating proper foods and getting enough restcan help us avoid or overcome illness. Germs are less able to infect ahealthy body.

As we maintain good health, we will prevent or eliminate many ill-nesses. We will also be examples to our children, helping them developgood health habits.

� Discuss good health-care practices for infants, older children, andpregnant women.

Protecting Our Health

Health professionals instruct us that, in addition to developing andpracticing good health habits, we should protect ourselves from certainillnesses with immunizations. When we are immunized we usuallyreceive an injection of medicine. For some illnesses we need only oneinjection; for others we may need several injections of the same med-ication at different time intervals.

In most parts of the world we can receive immunizations from healthclinics or doctors. We can be immunized for such diseases as rubeola(measles), mumps, rubella (German measles), diphtheria, pertussis(whooping cough), typhoid fever, smallpox, polio, influenza, tetanus,hepatitis A and B, pneumonia, and varicella (chicken pox).

In addition to immunizations, medicines in the form of liquids or pillshave been developed to help prevent and cure illnesses. These shouldbe used carefully according to directions from qualified medical profes-sionals. We should not take medication that has expired or has beenprescribed for someone else.

Another good way to prevent illness is to have an annual physicalexamination by a doctor or other health specialist. Early symptoms ofillness can be detected in these regular examinations.

� Discuss where to find the nearest health facilities and what immu-nizations are available locally.

209

Lesson 24

What to Do When Illness Occurs

If serious illness occurs, the best medical help is usually available from a doctor or other health professional. We should not only seektheir help when ill, but we should also let them train us in good health practices.

Unfortunately, some people believe that it shows a lack of faith in theLord to visit a doctor. The Lord expects us to use faith and the powerof the priesthood when sick, but He also expects us to use availablemedical knowledge and services.

Before Spencer W. Kimball became President of the Church, he hadsevere health problems. Wanting to have the best health possible, heconsulted with a doctor. The doctor told him that he had to have a delicate surgical operation for a heart problem. President Kimball putgreat faith and trust in his doctors and underwent the operation.

On the day President Kimball was ordained and set apart as thePresident of the Church, he received a letter from Dr. Russell Nelsonabout his health. Dr. Nelson knew that President Kimball would havequestions concerning his health, so in his letter he pointed out that thecareful physical examination President Kimball had recently under-gone indicated his body was again in excellent health. The letter stated,“Your surgeon wants you to know that your body is strong; that yourheart is better than it has been for years; and that by all of our finiteability to predict, you may consider this new assignment withoutundue anxiety about your health.” . . .

Dr. Nelson’s letter continued: “In the performance of that critical oper-ation . . . , I was keenly aware of your apostolic calling, and of my ownhuman frailties, in anticipating one of the most risky and complexoperations ever done. This operation turned out to be technically per-fect in every detail, and I acknowledge gratefully the help of the Lord. . . . Most special of all was the fact that, as the operation was nearlycompleted, it was made known to me that one day you would becomethe President of the Church.” (See Edward L. Kimball and Andrew E.Kimball Jr., Spencer W. Kimball [1977], 8.)

We also can enjoy the best possible health if we know the symptoms of illness and receive the proper care when we are ill. If properly diag-nosed early, many illnesses can be treated successfully.

� What symptoms indicate a need to see a medical expert? (Mentioneach of the following symptoms, and discuss them one at a time:unexplained bleeding and other unusual bodily discharges, soresthat do not heal, persistent coughs or labored breathing, long-lasting

210

Lesson 24

or high fever, chills, difficulty in passing body wastes, dark spots or a rash on the skin, unexplained weight loss, prolonged serious pain,persistent vomiting or diarrhea, fainting spells or seizures, blurred or changed vision, serious burns or burns over a large portion of the body, soreness or swelling, unconsciousness, or other unusualchanges in one’s body or its ability to function normally.)

When any of these symptoms afflicts us or others, we should contact ahealth professional or health clinic immediately. Waiting to get propermedical care can result in severe disabilities, long periods of illness, oreven death.

Conclusion

Healthy bodies help us meet the demands of life. Parents must keepthemselves healthy and use wisdom and good judgment in caring fortheir children and teaching them good health practices.

Many resources have been provided so we can maintain good health.The Lord expects us to use these resources to prevent and cure illnessesthat afflict us and others. This requires that we use modern medicalpractices and exercise faith, prayer, and the power of the priesthood. If we do these things, and it is God’s will, the sick can be healed.

President Brigham Young taught: “Then let us seek to extend the pres-ent life to the uttermost, by observing every law of health, and byproperly balancing labor, study, rest, and recreation, and thus preparefor a better life. Let us teach these principles to our children”(Discourses of Brigham Young, sel. John A. Widtsoe [1954], 186).

Challenge

Have all your family members immunized if possible. Practice andteach your children good health practices. Survey your living situations,and clean up any germ-infested areas.

Additional Scripture� Doctrine and Covenants 89 (the Lord’s law of health—the Word of

Wisdom)

Teacher Preparation


1. Contact a local health clinic or health worker. Find out about the following:

a. Good health-care practices for infants, older children, and preg-nant women.

211

Lesson 24

b. Medical facilities in your area.

c. Immunizations available locally and how they can be obtained.


212

LIVING THE WORD OF WISDOM

L e s s o n 2 5

The purpose of this lesson is to help us better understand and live theLord’s laws of health.

Introduction

“When Paul C. Kimball, a Latter-day Saint student at Oxford Universityin England, was asked to coach a young, inexperienced rowing crew, he said he felt ‘rather weak. I had never done any coaching.’

“However, he accepted the invitation with one condition: ‘If I am going to coach you,’ he told the rowers, ‘I am going to make you trainaccording to my rules.’ His rules were total abstinence from tobacco,alcohol, tea and coffee. It took the boys about a week to decide toaccept his condition.

“With their agreement secured, Kimball ‘took them in hand and . . .worked with them every afternoon for three hours till February.’ Thatmonth they entered a series of rowing meets against all the other col-leges at Oxford. ‘My boys were competing against crews composed ofmen who had been rowing since they were tiny tots,’ Kimball said.‘This group I had was made up of inexperienced boys. But they hadtrained hard, and not one of them, so far as I know, used a cigaretteduring this period, or had a cup of tea or coffee, or drank any alcoholicdrink.’

“Still, when the day of the race came, no one thought the inexperiencedcrew had even the remotest chance of winning. When the cannonsounded, starting the mile-and-one-half race up the Thames River, itwas expected that the young crew would fall back quickly. But by thetime the rowers reached the half-way point, Kimball, who was runningalong the bank shouting instructions to his crew through a megaphone,noticed that his charges were still running even with their competitors.

“Kimball shouted his last word of counsel: ‘Sprint!’ They sprintedbeautifully and within a minute had stretched out a hundred feetahead of their nearest competitors. They won the race with ease.

213

Lesson 25

“Each day of the six-day rowing competition, it was expected thatKimball’s crew would be defeated. But each day, following the sametactics, they won handily. ‘When people asked me how I managed suchsuccess with novices, I answered, “I made those boys live right,” ’ hesaid. ‘When the sprint came, their lungs were clean; their systems wereclean; their blood was clean, and their nerves were strong’ ” (JosephWalker, “Victory on the Thames,” Church News, 20 Feb. 1983, 20).

The Lord’s Laws of Health� What are the Lord’s laws of health? (The Word of Wisdom, proper

rest, and exercise)

Our bodies house our eternal spirits. They will serve the same functionin eternity. Our bodies are so important that the Apostle Paul calledthem “temple[s] of God” (1 Corinthians 3:17). Because our experiencesaffect our bodies and spirits, we must be careful to keep our bodiesclean and healthy.

The Lord’s laws of health are meant to preserve our physical, mental,and emotional health. The Lord knows that when we are physically,mentally, and emotionally healthy we can participate in activities thatbuild us spiritually, bless others, and build the kingdom of God.

Many of the Lord’s laws of health are found in Doctrine and Covenants89. This section, called the Word of Wisdom, tells us what to eat andwhat not to eat. Among the substances we are warned against are strongdrinks, hot drinks, and tobacco.

Strong Drinks

Strong drinks are alcoholic beverages such as liquor, wine, and beer.These and all other alcoholic beverages should never be consumed (see D&C 89:5, 7).

Hot Drinks

Hot drinks are defined as coffee and tea. However, our Church leadershave told us not to use any beverage that contains drugs or otheringredients that are harmful or habit forming.

Tobacco

We are not to consume tobacco in any of its forms (see D&C 89:8).

We should always avoid any other substances, including food or drink,that will create unnatural desires or cravings or upset the natural func-tions of our bodies. Failure to do so will cause us great personal misery.

If we are in doubt about a substance, we should follow the counsel ofElder Joseph Fielding Smith: “If in doubt as to any food or drink,whether it is good or harmful, let it alone until you have learned the

214

Lesson 25

truth in regard to it. If anything offered is habit-forming, we will besafe in concluding that it contains some ingredients that are harmful tothe body and should be avoided” (“The Word of Wisdom,” ImprovementEra, Feb. 1956, 79).

President Spencer W. Kimball told us to avoid anything or anyone whowould influence us to consume any unhealthy substance: “My . . .brothers and sisters, in all love, we give you warning that Satan andhis emissaries will strive to entice you to use harmful substances,because they know if you partake, your spiritual powers will be inhib-ited and you will be in their evil power. Stay away from those places orpeople which would influence you to break the commandments ofGod.” President Kimball said that if we keep God’s commandments,we “will have wisdom to know and discern that which is evil” (inConference Report, Apr. 1983, 72; or Ensign, May 1983, 54–55).

To promote our health and happiness, the Lord created all things of theearth for us to use and benefit from. They are to “please the eye and togladden the heart; Yea, for food and for raiment, for taste and for smell,to strengthen the body and to enliven the soul” (D&C 59:18–19). TheWord of Wisdom suggests some foods that we should make part of ourdiet. These foods include all wholesome herbs and fruits (see D&C89:10–11; 49:19). We may also eat the flesh of animals and of fowls ofthe air and use the skin of animals for clothing (see D&C 89:12–13;49:18–19); however, we are not to kill animals for mere sport or plea-sure and waste the meat (see D&C 49:21). The Word of Wisdom alsostates that all grain is good for people and animals. Wheat is especiallygood for us.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 59:20. How does the Lord say we areto use the resources He has given us?

Although we should make every effort to find out which foods aregood for us, we should be careful to avoid extremes in using or refrain-ing from using certain foods. Such action is not justified by the Word ofWisdom (see D&C 49:18).

Other scriptures besides Doctrine and Covenants 89 discuss the Lord’slaws of health. One of these reads, “Cease to be idle; cease to be unclean;cease to find fault one with another; cease to sleep longer than is need-ful; retire to thy bed early, that ye may not be weary; arise early, thatyour bodies and your minds may be invigorated” (D&C 88:124). Weare also told to labor, but not to labor more than we have strength (seeMosiah 4:27; D&C 10:4).

� How does the Lord’s caution “cease to be idle” affect good health?(Activity strengthens the body.)

215

Lesson 25

� How does the Lord’s admonition “cease to find fault one withanother” relate to our good health? (Faultfinding creates emotionaldistress, and emotional health is necessary to our happiness and spiritual well-being.)

Laws with Promises� Read Doctrine and Covenants 89:18–21. What does the Lord promise

to those who live His laws of health and keep His commandments?(“Health in their navel and marrow to their bones”; wisdom; knowl-edge; “hidden treasures”; protection from “the destroying angels”)

Some of the greatest rewards we receive for obeying the Lord’s laws ofhealth are “wisdom and great treasures of knowledge, even hiddentreasures” (D&C 89:19).

� What is wisdom? (Discernment in the use of knowledge)

� What are “hidden treasures”? (The most sacred and deep things ofGod)

These “hidden treasures” are revealed to us by the Holy Ghost: “Forthe Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God . . . whichthings also we speak, not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth,but which the Holy Ghost teacheth” (1 Corinthians 2:10, 13; see alsoD&C 88:11–12).

The sacred and deep things we learn will always be with us if we obeyGod’s commandments. The Lord has promised: “Whatever principle ofintelligence we attain unto in this life, it will rise with us in the resur-rection. And if a person gains more knowledge and intelligence in thislife through his diligence and obedience than another, he will have somuch the advantage in the world to come” (D&C 130:18–19).

As we receive wisdom, knowledge, and understanding through theHoly Ghost, we can become more like our Father in Heaven. We willbecome better sons, fathers, husbands, priesthood holders, and disci-ples of Christ if we use what we have received to bless our own livesand the lives of others.

President Spencer W. Kimball said, “For observing the Word of Wisdomthe reward is life, not only prolonged mortal life but life eternal” (TheMiracle of Forgiveness [1969], 211).

The Old Testament prophet Daniel had a clear and pure understandingof the Lord’s laws of health. His story illustrates the blessings wereceive when we live these laws.

� Show visual 25-a, “Daniel was blessed for keeping the Lord’s laws ofhealth.”

216

217

25-a, Daniel was blessed for keeping the Lord’s laws of health.

Lesson 25

After Jerusalem was captured, King Nebuchadnezzar of Babylonwanted certain young people from the captives to be taught his lan-guage so they could be servants in his palace. This meant, however,that they were to eat and drink substances that they had been taughtnot to eat or drink.

Daniel was one of these young men who were chosen. But unlike someof the others, Daniel refused to drink the wine and eat the improperfoods that were offered. He asked instead that he be permitted to keepthe Lord’s laws of health and eat foods he knew were healthful. Thiswas agreed to, as a test. After a while, those who drank the wine andate the improper foods were compared to Daniel. Because of his obedi-ence, Daniel was healthier than the others and had been given wisdom,knowledge, skill in learning, and visions. (See Daniel 1:3–6, 8, 12–19.)

If we are obedient to the Lord’s laws of health and His other command-ments, we, like Daniel, will be blessed with these same gifts, probablyin mortal life but certainly in eternity. The Lord has told us that “whenwe obtain any blessing from God, it is by obedience to that law uponwhich it is predicated” (D&C 130:21). He has also said, “I, the Lord, ambound when ye do what I say; but when ye do not what I say, ye haveno promise” (D&C 82:10).

� What other blessings might we receive by obeying the Lord’s laws ofhealth?

Conclusion

The Lord’s laws of health were given to bless us physically, mentally,emotionally, and spiritually. By living these laws, we are promisedmany blessings. These blessings will help us strengthen ourselves andour families, serve others, and build the Lord’s kingdom.

Challenge

Commit yourself to obey the Lord’s laws of health at all times.

Teacher Preparation


1. Review Gospel Principles chapter 29, “The Lord’s Law of Health.”


218

SEEKING KNOWLEDGE

L e s s o n 2 6

The purpose of this lesson is to encourage us to seek knowledge.

Introduction

The Savior has commanded us to become perfect, as He and our Fatherin Heaven are. To become like them, we must learn and grow in theknowledge of the truth.

The Commandment to Seek Knowledge

In the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord commands us to seek knowledge.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 88:78. According to this verse, whatdoes the Lord want us to learn? (All things that are expedient for usto understand about the kingdom of God)

Of all the knowledge we can gain, the most important is a testimony of Jesus Christ, His divine mission, and His gospel. To gain this testi-mony, we should continually study the scriptures, pray, and live righ-teously. All the knowledge we obtain will not matter unless we haveunderstood and obeyed the saving principles of the gospel.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 88:79. In addition to the gospel, whatelse does the Lord expect us to study? (List answers on the chalk-board. Answers could include the earth, the heavens, history, cur-rent events, predictions of the future, our own country, and othercountries.)

President N. Eldon Tanner said, “The Church has always urged us asmembers to get a good education and to learn everything possibleabout ourselves, history and geography, science, the universe, and especially the gospel of Jesus Christ” (regional representatives’ seminar,2 April 1971).

Since the Restoration of the gospel, the Church has always encouragedits members to obtain an education. Even in the early days of the

219

Lesson 26

Church the Lord instructed the Prophet Joseph Smith to organizeschools for both adults and children (see D&C 55:4; 90:7). Besidesgospel study, these schools offered classes in history, languages, gram-mar, mathematics, and other subjects. Today the Church continues tospend much time, effort, and money to support education. Among itsefforts is the Church Educational System, which was established tohelp meet the members’ educational needs.

The Purpose and Blessings of Knowledge� Read Doctrine and Covenants 88:80. What is the purpose of gaining

knowledge? (To magnify our calling and mission)

When we have a knowledge of the people and world around us, wecan use that knowledge to help build the kingdom of God. We can findbetter ways to teach the gospel to more people. In addition, as Latter-day Saints become well respected in their professions, they becomeexamples that may influence others to learn more about the Church.

Education is important not only as a missionary tool but also as asource to build character. President David O. McKay said:

“True education consists not merely in the acquiring of a few facts ofscience, history, literature or art, but in the development of character. . . . True education trains in self-denial and self-mastery. True educationregulates the temper, subdues passion and makes obedience to sociallaws and moral order a guiding principle of life. . . .

“. . . The objective of education is to develop resources in the studentthat will contribute to his well-being as long as life endures” (Secrets of a Happy Life, comp. Llewelyn R. McKay [1967], 46–47).

Gaining knowledge will also help us serve others and our society. Wecan use our knowledge to provide food, clothing, and shelter for ourfamilies; help people overcome sickness and suffering; and make lifemore productive.

Sometimes, however, as people gain worldly knowledge they becomeproud of their own wisdom and feel they do not have to follow thecounsels of the Lord and His prophets. The Lord has told us that to beeducated is good if we listen to His counsel. Otherwise we will use oureducation foolishly. (See 2 Nephi 9:28–29.)

The Importance of Attending School� Why is it important to attend school? What can we learn by attend-

ing school?

Much of our education comes through school, where we learn how toread, write, and do basic arithmetic. We also learn about history, geog-

220

Lesson 26

raphy, and science. We study the human body, the movement of thestars, and the beauty and purpose of the plants and animals. Educationallows us to keep up with advancements in industry, technology, andscience.

� Show visual 26-a, “Education is important for young people.”

Members of the Church, especially the youth, have always been coun-seled to do everything necessary to get a good education. This includesreceiving the training necessary for employment. Sometimes, however,it is difficult to attend school. We may be concerned about the money,time, or effort required. But because the Lord wants us to be well edu-cated, He will help us attain this goal if we seek His help throughprayer and make our best effort. If formal schooling is not possible, we can seek help from those around us who have special knowledge or skills. Such people will usually help us when they see we are willingto learn.

Education Continues throughout Our Lives� Show visual 26-b, “Education should continue throughout one’s life.”

We should continue our formal education as long as possible. This canbe done by attending a university or a vocational or trade school orthrough on-the-job training. We can also attend local classes for adultsor classes offered by some schools through the mail.

We should continue our education by learning “out of the best books”(D&C 88:118). This requires that we choose reading material wisely.Some books and magazines help us become better people by teachingus about the good and the beautiful. Other books and magazines pro-mote wickedness.

President Spencer W. Kimball warned us that “many . . . evil influencescome right into the home—through television, radio, magazines, news-papers, and other forms of literature” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1978,67; or Ensign, May 1978, 45). We must avoid evil influences and insteadfill our minds with righteous things. As we read and study about goodthings, we should ask the Lord to help us understand and rememberthem.

We can also gain knowledge by attending plays that teach us to havecompassion and sympathy for all people and by attending concertsand visiting art museums to increase our love of the beautiful. Weshould then share those things we learn with others.

Much informal learning can be done as a family. Families can makethings together. They can turn picnics, camping trips, vacations, andeven short walks into family learning experiences.

221

222

26-a, Education is important for young people.

Lesson 26

Learning by Doing

Heavenly Father placed us on the earth to learn and gain experience.Many of the things we should learn can be learned only by doing; it isnot enough just to study about them. For example, we cannot learnhow to swim simply by reading about swimming; we must get in thewater and practice if we are to develop this skill.

The Lord has provided many opportunities for us to serve and lead inHis Church and thereby learn. As we perform the tasks assigned to usin an office or calling, we are often presented with challenges. As weovercome these challenges by doing our tasks, we increase our abili-ties, and tasks that were once difficult become easier to do. We are thenable to help others overcome similar challenges.

Learning by doing is something we all can do, no matter how muchformal education we have. One woman, for example, once complainedto Dr. Louis Agassiz, a distinguished scientist, that she had never reallyhad a chance to learn. She told him that she and her sister ran a board-inghouse and that she did not have time for anything else. He askedwhat type of work she did, and she replied:

“ ‘I skin potatoes and chop onions.’

“He asked, ‘Madam, where do you sit during these interesting buthomely duties?’

“ ‘On the bottom step of the kitchen stairs.’

“ ‘Where do your feet rest?’

“ ‘On the glazed brick.’

“ ‘What is glazed brick?’

“ ‘I don’t know, sir.’

“He said, ‘How long have you been sitting there?’

“ ‘Fifteen years.’

“ ‘Madam, here is my personal card,’ said Dr. Agassiz. ‘Would youkindly write me a letter concerning the nature of a glazed brick?’ ”

She took him seriously. She looked up “brick” in the dictionary but feltthat the definition was too simple to send to a famous scientist. So shelooked in the encyclopedia. As she read about bricks, she came towords that she did not understand. So she looked them up. And then,because she really became interested in what she was learning, she visited a brickyard. When she finished her studies, she sat down andwrote Dr. Agassiz a 36-page letter on the subject of glazed brick.

223

Lesson 26

Back came a letter from Dr. Agassiz informing her that with just a fewminor changes he had published her letter and was sending her $250.At the bottom of the letter he asked, “What was under those bricks?”

She found ants under the bricks, so she began to study ants. She foundthere were between 800 and 2,500 different kinds. She became fasci-nated by the many varieties of ants and how and where they lived.After wide reading and careful study, she wrote 360 pages on the sub-ject to Dr. Agassiz. He published it as a book and sent her more money.

With the money she had received she went to visit all the lands of herdreams. (Adapted from Marion D. Hanks, The Gift of Self [1974],151–53.)

� Besides the money she received, how was this woman’s life enriched?(By increased knowledge and new interest in the world around her)

Elder Richard L. Evans taught: “There are some things you can giveanother person, and some things you cannot give him, except as he is willing to reach out and take them, and pay the price of makingthem a part of himself. This principle applies to studying, to develop-ing talents, to absorbing knowledge, to acquiring skills, and to thelearning of all the lessons of life” (Richard Evans’ Quote Book [1971], 74).

� Discuss the opportunities that are available in your area for increas-ing knowledge and experience.

Conclusion

The Lord has instructed us to gain knowledge about the gospel and theworld. We can do this by studying the scriptures and words of theprophets, praying, living righteously, attending school or taking othercourses, taking interest in the things around us, and seeking to under-stand our experiences. As we gain knowledge, we will learn to appreci-ate all that the Lord has provided for us. Increased knowledge andtraining will also help us support our families, build the kingdom ofGod, be better citizens, and become more like our Father in Heaven.

Challenge

Fathers: Encourage your children to gain an education. Set an exampleof learning for them to follow. Plan family activities that will helpeveryone learn together.

Young priesthood holders: Make the plans necessary to obtain a goodeducation.

224

225

26-b, Education should continue throughout one’s life.

Lesson 26

Teacher Preparation


1. Become familiar with the educational opportunities in your commu-nity and the surrounding areas.


226

GOSPEL PRINCIPLESAND DOCTRINES

JESUS CHRIST, OUR SURE

FOUNDATIONL e s s o n 2 7

The purpose of this lesson is to help us make Jesus Christ the surefoundation of our lives.

Introduction� Display visual 27-a, “The Lord Jesus Christ.” Ask the class members

to look at the picture and then close their eyes. Have them imaginethey are in the presence of the Savior. Explain that the followingaccount will help us better understand our Savior, Jesus Christ.

Elder Melvin J. Ballard once served as a missionary among the NorthAmerican Indians. While on his mission he desired a witness that hewas doing the Lord’s will. Upon asking the Lord for this confirmation,he said he had a dream in which he found himself in the temple, enter-ing one of its rooms.

“As I entered the door,” Elder Ballard said, “I saw, seated on a raisedplatform, the most glorious Being my eyes have ever beheld or that Iever conceived existed in all the eternal worlds. As I approached to beintroduced, he arose and stepped towards me with extended arms, andhe smiled as he softly spoke my name. If I shall live to be a millionyears old, I shall never forget that smile. He took me into his arms andkissed me, pressed me to his bosom, and blessed me, until the marrowof my bones seemed to melt! When he had finished, I fell at his feet,and, as I bathed them with my tears and kisses, I saw the prints of thenails in the feet of the Redeemer of the world. The feeling that I had inthe presence of him who hath all things in his hands, to have his love,his affection, and his blessing was such that if I ever can receive that ofwhich I had but a foretaste, I would give all that I am, all that I everhope to be, to feel what I then felt!” (quoted by Bryant S. Hinckley, inSermons and Missionary Service of Melvin J. Ballard [1949], 156).

228

229

27-a, The Lord Jesus Christ

Lesson 27

Our Need for a Savior

Before we came to earth, we lived with Heavenly Father. While welived with Him, the plan of salvation was presented to us. We were so happy about this plan that we accepted it and shouted for joy. (See Job 38:1–7.)

The plan of salvation required us to leave Heavenly Father’s presenceand come to earth as mortals. Here we would be separated physicallyfrom God and be given the freedom to choose for ourselves to obey ordisobey His commandments. If we chose to commit sin, we wouldbecome unclean. This would mean that someone free of sin wouldhave to pay the penalty for our sins and cleanse us, because no uncleanperson can enter into the kingdom of God (see 1 Nephi 15:34).

To help us return to His presence, Heavenly Father appointed a Saviorto redeem us. This Redeemer is our eldest spirit brother, Jesus Christ,who volunteered to come to earth and be our Savior. In volunteeringHe said that the glory for our salvation would belong to our Father inHeaven. (See Abraham 3:27; Moses 4:2.) Lucifer, another spirit brotherof ours, also desired to be our Savior. But he wanted to force us to besaved and wanted to retain the honor for himself. (See Moses 4:1.)Heavenly Father rejected his offer and foreordained Jesus to be ourSavior (see 1 Peter 1:18–20). In doing so, our Father in Heaven pre-served our agency.

Jesus Christ Is Our Sure Foundation� What is a sure foundation? (A strong, solid base that cannot be moved

or destroyed)

A sure foundation will support whatever rests upon it. When we con-struct a building, for example, we are careful to make the foundationas strong as possible so the building will endure. In the same way, wemust build our lives upon a sure foundation so that we can endure thetrials in this life.

� Display visual 27-b, “Jesus Christ is our sure foundation.”

Our Savior, Jesus Christ, is the only sure foundation upon whom wecan build our lives. The prophet Helaman said, “It is upon the rock ofour Redeemer, who is Christ, the Son of God, that ye must build yourfoundation; that when the devil shall send forth his mighty winds, . . .yea, when all his hail and his mighty storm shall beat upon you, itshall have no power over you . . . , because of the rock upon which yeare built, which is a sure foundation, a foundation whereon if menbuild they cannot fall” (Helaman 5:12).

Jesus is the sure foundation because He was foreordained by ourHeavenly Father to be our Redeemer. Nephi said, “There is none other

230

Lesson 27

name given under heaven save it be this Jesus Christ, . . . whereby mancan be saved” (2 Nephi 25:20). It is only through the Atonement ofJesus Christ that we can be forgiven of our sins and receive eternal life.We cannot do these things for ourselves. Only Jesus has this power.

Building upon Christ

We can build our lives upon the Sure Foundation, Jesus Christ, in thefollowing ways:


Seek the Companionship of the Holy Ghost

The Holy Ghost, or the Spirit of the Lord, gives us insight into the lifeand character of our Savior, for one of the purposes of the Holy Ghostis to testify of Christ (see John 15:26). In fact, it is only through theHoly Ghost that we can learn the deeper meaning of the Lord’s sacri-fice for us. The Holy Ghost also blesses us to know and understand the truth of the scriptures and the inspired teachings of the livingprophets.

Partake of the Sacrament

We help keep the Holy Ghost with us following our baptism and con-firmation by worthily partaking of the sacrament (see D&C 20:77, 79).

� What should we think about as we partake of the sacrament?

Pray and Fast

Praying and fasting can help us draw close to the Lord, feel His lovethrough the power of the Holy Ghost, and find comfort and peace ofmind.

One woman related how she came to know Heavenly Father and theSavior better through prayer. One day she was called home from workand told that her son had drowned. The shock was overpowering. In

How to Build upon Christ, the Sure Foundation

1. Seek the companionship of the HolyGhost.

2. Partake of the sacrament.3. Pray and fast.4. Keep the commandments.5. Study the scriptures.6. Follow the living prophet.7. Love and serve the Lord.

231

232

27-b, Jesus Christ is our sure foundation.

Lesson 27

her agony she cried, “My Lord, my God, why?” Clear, immediate, andkind, the answer came as an impression to her mind: “I need him.”

In the days that followed, she received wonderful comfort. “As Ipoured my heart out in prayer to my Father,” she said, “he heard meand in his own way and in his own time answered those prayers. . . .

“This trial could have driven me far from my Father in heaven. . . .Instead, I am nearer to my Creator now than I have ever been, and hehas blessed me with knowledge and a testimony” (Anita L. Hughes,“Why Did You Take My Son?” Ensign, July 1978, 66).

Keep the Commandments

The scriptures say that only those who keep Christ’s commandmentstruly know Him (see 1 John 2:3). As we keep His commandments, we gradually become more like Him, until we are admitted fully intoHis presence (see Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, comp.Bruce R. McConkie, 3 vols. [1954–56], 2:7).

� Have the assigned class member give his three- to five-minute reporton Mosiah 4 and 5. Make sure these points are discussed: Because ofKing Benjamin’s words, his people felt the Holy Ghost, or the Spirit ofGod, and promised to keep God’s commandments. Among the com-mandments King Benjamin counseled them to keep were to remem-ber God’s greatness; to humble themselves; to pray daily; not to injureone another; to teach their children to love each other; to give theirgoods to the poor; and to be pure in thought, word, and deed. As thepeople did these things, they became more like the Savior. We canbecome more like the Savior by doing these same things.

Alma tells us that when we live more like the Savior, we receive “hisimage in [our] countenances” (Alma 5:14; see also verse 19). This means,in part, that we are filled with the love of God and feel compassion forothers. It means that we want to keep our covenants with the Lord andbe worthy to bear His name.

Study the Scriptures

The scriptures tell us of the Savior’s life, doctrines, and teachings.“Search the scriptures,” the Lord commanded; “they are they whichtestify of me” (John 5:39). In them we see how the Savior dealt withthose on earth and how we should deal with each other.

The scriptures teach us the gospel. The Lord said that if we build ourlives upon the gospel, He will hold us guiltless before the Father at theJudgment Day (see 3 Nephi 27:13–16), the gates of hell shall not prevailagainst us (see 3 Nephi 11:39), and we can eventually be sanctified andlifted up at the last day (see 3 Nephi 27:17–22). Building our lives on

233

Lesson 27

the gospel of Christ means having faith in the Lord, repenting of oursins, being baptized, receiving the gift of the Holy Ghost, and enduringto the end.

� Invite a few class members to share how studying the scriptures hashelped them know the Savior.

Follow the Living Prophet� How will following the living prophet help us build upon Christ?

The President of the Church is the mouthpiece of God on earth. Assuch, he reveals the will of God for us today. Therefore, when we followthe inspired counsel of the prophet, we are following God and obeyingHis will. As we obey and gain experience, we develop faith in the Lord.This faith acts as an “anchor” to our souls and motivates us to do goodworks (see Ether 12:4). By it we find goodness and become worthy sonsof God (see Moroni 7:25–26).

Love and Serve the Lord

King Benjamin told his people, “When ye are in the service of your fellow beings ye are only in the service of your God” (Mosiah 2:17). To love and serve others is to love and serve the Lord. And when welove and serve the Savior, we learn to feel as He feels and think as Hethinks: “For how knoweth a man the master whom he has not served,and who is a stranger unto him, and is far from the thoughts andintents of his heart?” (Mosiah 5:13).

The Blessings of Making Jesus Christ Our Sure Foundation

We are promised that when our lives are founded upon the rock ofChrist, the sure foundation, we will be able to live forever with Himand Heavenly Father again, receiving all they have for us. The Saviorhas promised us:

“He that receiveth me receiveth my Father;

“And he that receiveth my Father receiveth my Father’s kingdom;therefore all that my Father hath shall be given unto him” (D&C84:37–38).

� What other blessings might we receive when we make Jesus Christour sure foundation?

Conclusion� Share your testimony of Jesus as your Redeemer and Savior. If time

permits, invite other class members to share their testimonies.

234

Lesson 27

Challenge

Commit yourself as a priesthood holder to know the Savior andbecome more like Him. Choose a quality of the Lord you would like to perfect in your own life. Begin now to perfect this quality.

Teacher Preparation


1. Review Gospel Principles chapters 3, “Jesus Christ, Our ChosenLeader and Savior,” and 11, “The Life of Christ.”


3. Be prepared to bear your testimony of Jesus as your Redeemer andSavior.

4. Assign a class member in advance to give a three- to five-minutereport on Mosiah 4 and 5. Make sure he discusses what KingBenjamin asked his people to do and how his people reacted to his message.


235

AGENCY: A GIFT FROM GOD

L e s s o n 2 8

The purpose of this lesson is to help us better understand the principleof agency and to teach us the importance of making wise choices.

Introduction

Jacob, the brother of Nephi, declared in the Book of Mormon, “There-fore, cheer up your hearts, and remember that ye are free to act foryourselves—to choose the way of everlasting death or the way of eter-nal life” (2 Nephi 10:23).

What gives us the power to make decisions? Why, for example, did wedecide to be baptized? Or why are we able to decide what clothes towear, what school to attend, or what job to pursue?

The answer is that we have been given a gift from God called agency.This gift is the power to make choices. The most important choice wehave to make, a choice made possible by the Savior’s Atonement, con-cerns eternal life. If we choose to follow the Lord, He will bless us andteach us how to use our agency to become like God and gain eternalsalvation.

Lehi explained agency to his son Jacob: “Wherefore, men are free . . . tochoose liberty and eternal life, through the great Mediator of all men,or to choose captivity and death, according to the captivity and powerof the devil” (2 Nephi 2:27).

Agency: An Eternal Law

Agency is an eternal law. President Brigham Young, speaking of ouragency, taught: “This is a law which has always existed from all eter-nity, and will continue to exist throughout all the eternities to come.Every intelligent being must have the power of choice” (Discourses ofBrigham Young, sel. John A. Widtsoe [1954], 62).

� Have a class member read Abraham 3:22–28 and Moses 4:1–4.

Before we came to earth we met in a heavenly council. One of the great issues before us there concerned the eternal principle of agency.

236

Lesson 28

Lucifer, or Satan, wanted to take away our agency. Jesus Christ, how-ever, wanted to do the will of the Father, which was to allow us tochoose for ourselves.

“This agency,” said President Wilford Woodruff, “has always been theheritage of man under the rule and government of God. He possessedit in the heaven of heavens before the world was, and the Lord main-tained and defended it there against the aggression of Lucifer andthose that took sides with him. . . . By virtue of this agency you and I and all mankind are made responsible beings, responsible for thecourse we pursue, the lives we live, and deeds we do” (Discourses ofWilford Woodruff, sel. G. Homer Durham [1946], 8–9).

Using Our Agency

Certain things are necessary in order for us to use our agency. First, wemust have a knowledge of good and evil; second, we must have thefreedom to make choices; and third, after we exercise our agency, theremust be consequences that follow our choices.

� As each is discussed, write on the chalkboard Knowledge of Good andEvil, Freedom to Make Choices, and Consequences of Making Choices.

Knowledge of Good and Evil

To be judged fairly when we meet our Savior, we must be able to thinkand reason. We must understand what we are doing, recognizing thedifference between good and evil and the consequences of our actions.For this reason the Lord does not hold us responsible for our choicesuntil we are eight years old, the age of accountability (see D&C 68:25–27;29:46–47). Those who are younger than this cannot be responsible fortheir actions. Mormon explained:

“Little children are whole, for they are not capable of committing sin. . . .

“Little children cannot repent; wherefore, it is awful wickedness todeny the pure mercies of God unto them, for they are all alive in himbecause of his mercy” (Moroni 8:8, 19).

Mormon also explained that people who “are without the law” are“alive in Christ” (Moroni 8:22). This means that people who have notbeen taught the gospel or who are incapable of understanding it, suchas those with certain developmental disabilities, are not expected tolive by it. They will not be held accountable until the gospel is taughtto them or until they can understand it.

Freedom to Make Choices

The greatest use of our agency is choosing between good and evil. TheLord knows that we can be influenced by both good and evil in mak-ing choices. Without the conflict between these two forces, we would

237

238

28-a, “Danger—No Swimming”

Lesson 28

not have choices to make—we would not have agency. Therefore, theLord gives us principles, laws, and commandments to follow, andSatan tempts us to disobey them.

The Lord says, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength”(Mark 12:30). Satan essentially suggests: “Why love God? Why not dis-regard Him?” He might even imply there is no God!

The Lord says, “Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy” (Exodus20:8). Satan says: “Use the Sabbath as a recreation day. What value isthere in attending church and in not working on this day?”

The Lord says, “Honour thy father and thy mother” (Exodus 20:12).Satan puts into our minds the idea of disobeying our parents: “Yourlife is your own to choose as you wish. Take all your parents will giveyou. They will soon be old, and someone else can take care of them.”(Adapted from Carl W. Buehner, “Who’s on the Lord’s Side?” Improve-ment Era, June 1961, 402.)� Show visual 28-a, “Danger—No Swimming.” Have the assigned class

member relate the story about the sign “Danger—No Swimming”(see “Teacher Preparation”).

As the story about the “Danger—No Swimming” sign shows us, fol-lowing the temptations of Satan limits our choices. Each time we chooseevil we lose some freedom. Freedom is increased only when we choosethe right.

President Spencer W. Kimball once wrote a letter to a young man whowas struggling with a decision concerning religion. President Kimballwanted to make sure that this young man understood his choices. He wrote:

“Dear John:

“Your resistance and argument against the truths of the gospel havegiven me grave concern.

“I realize I cannot convince you against your will. . . . I would not,even if I could, force your thinking, for free agency is the basic law of God and each one must assume the responsibility for his ownresponse; but certainly each of us must do his part in influencing for good those who might need some assistance” (“Absolute Truth,”Ensign, Sept. 1978, 3).

Consequences of Making Choices

The natural result of using our agency is experiencing the consequencesof our choices. However, we must understand that while we are free to

239

Lesson 28

choose, we are not free to choose the consequences of our choices. Goodconsequences follow right choices; bad consequences follow wrongchoices. The Book of Mormon prophet Samuel declared: “[God] hathgiven unto you that ye might know good from evil, and he hath givenunto you that ye might choose life or death; and ye can do good and berestored unto that which is good, or have that which is good restoredunto you; or ye can do evil, and have that which is evil restored untoyou” (Helaman 14:31).� Show visual 28-b, “The principle of agency is like the law of the har-

vest: whatever we sow, we shall also reap.”

The law of the harvest is that we reap what we sow (see Galatians6:7–8). A farmer lives by this law. The kind of seed he plants determineswhat he will harvest. If he plants wheat seed, he will harvest wheat, notcorn. Nor can he choose to neglect his crop once he has planted the seedand have a good harvest.

The principle of agency is like the law of the harvest: when we make achoice, we must accept the results of that choice. Sometimes we willnot realize the total consequences of our choices until we are judged byGod. But many times our choices affect us immediately. For example,we are given the gift of the Holy Ghost following our baptism. The fullbenefit of having the Holy Ghost as a companion cannot be realizeduntil after our resurrection, but if we choose to disobey the Holy Ghostand commit sin, we lose His influence in our lives. The immediate con-sequence of choosing to do wrong is that we no longer experience thecomfort, understanding, love, and guidance the Holy Ghost provideswhen we do what is right.

� When a young man breaks the Word of Wisdom, what are the conse-quences of his actions? (He is unworthy to be advanced in the priest-hood. The Spirit withdraws. He is unworthy to serve a mission. He may become addicted to substances that harm his body.)

� When a father fails to teach the gospel to his children, what are theconsequences? (There may be less love in the family. Children may notknow good from evil. He may lose his children in the eternities if asadults they fail to become and remain temple worthy. The children’sspiritual progress may be delayed.)

Whether consequences come immediately or in the future, our liveswill reflect how we use our agency. The blessings that come from mak-ing right choices include “development, growth, and progress” (ElderJames E. Faust, in Conference Report, Oct. 1984, 73; or Ensign, Nov.1984, 59). In addition, we do not need to fear either immediate conse-quences or those that will follow in the future.

240

241

28-b, The principle of agency is like the law of the harvest:whatever we sow, we shall also reap.

Lesson 28

� Sing “Do What Is Right” (Hymns, no. 237; or Gospel Principles, 342–43).

We Are Accountable for Our Choices

We are free to act, but we will be held accountable for our actions. Oneday each of us will stand before God and give an accounting of howwe used our agency. Then God will judge us. His judgments will beboth just and merciful, based on His love and the laws of heaven.

President Joseph F. Smith said: “God has given to all men an agencyand has granted to us the privilege to serve him or serve him not. . . .But he will hold us strictly to an account for the use that we make ofthis agency, and as it was said of Cain, so it will be said of us; ‘If thoudoest well, shalt thou not be accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door’ (Gen. 4:7)” (Gospel Doctrine, 5th ed. [1939], 49).Alma said:

“It is requisite with the justice of God that men should be judgedaccording to their works; and if their works were good in this life, and the desires of their hearts were good, that they should also, at the last day, be restored unto that which is good.

“And if their works are evil they shall be restored unto them for evil”(Alma 41:3–4).

Because our actions are a result of our choices, it is important that wemake correct choices. Joseph in the Old Testament is a good example of one who made correct choices and received great blessings becauseof his righteous actions.

After Joseph was brought to Egypt he became a servant of Potiphar, an officer of Pharaoh and captain of the guard. Joseph was blessedbecause he had chosen to follow the Lord. Potiphar saw that every-thing Joseph did was good, so he gave Joseph responsibility over all hehad. For Joseph’s sake the Lord blessed and prospered the house andfields of Potiphar.

During this time, however, Potiphar’s wife began to lust after Joseph.Her feelings grew until one day she tried to tempt Joseph to commitadultery with her.

� Show the color visual of Joseph resisting Potiphar’s wife, found inthe “Picture Section” of this manual. Have a class member readGenesis 39:7–12. Did Joseph know the laws of God concerning adul-tery? What choices did Joseph have? What did he choose to do?

In facing this temptation, Joseph thought about the great trust Potipharhad placed in him; but more importantly, he thought about the Lord andhis promise to obey Him. Joseph knew he was ultimately accountable to God. This knowledge gave him strength to resist Potiphar’s wife. He chose to obey God.

242

Lesson 28

The efforts of Potiphar’s wife to tempt Joseph did not cease because he refused her once. She tempted him day after day, and he continuedto resist her. Finally, in her anger and frustration, she accused Joseph of the very sin of which she was guilty. As a result, Joseph was put inprison.

“But the Lord was with Joseph” because he chose to obey. Eventually,Joseph was released from prison and became a ruler over all of Egypt.(See Genesis 39–41.)

� How can Joseph’s example help us use our agency correctly?

Conclusion

President David O. McKay stated: “Next to the bestowal of life itself,the right to direct our lives is God’s greatest gift to man. Freedom ofchoice is more to be treasured than any possession earth can give. It isinherent in the spirit of man. It is a divine gift to every normal being. . . . To man is given a special endowment, not bestowed upon anyother living thing. God gave to him the power of choice. Only to thehuman being did the Creator say, ‘. . . thou mayest choose for thyself,for it is given unto thee; . . .” (Moses 3:17). Without this divine powerto choose, humanity cannot progress” (“Man’s Free Agency—AnEternal Principle of Progress,” Improvement Era, Dec. 1965, 1073).

We must have agency to progress. But we must use our agency correctlybecause God will hold us responsible for our choices. We should seek toobey Heavenly Father, pray, listen to His prophets, and be worthy of theguidance of the Holy Ghost so we can one day gain eternal life.

Challenge

Select an area of your life you want to improve, and make and carryout decisions that will bring the desired result.

Additional Scriptures� 2 Nephi 2:11 (opposition in all things)

� Doctrine and Covenants 58:26–29 (the Lord does not command in allthings)

� Doctrine and Covenants 101:78 (accountability for sins)

Teacher Preparation


1. Review Gospel Principles chapter 4, “Freedom to Choose.”

2. Ask a class member in advance to prepare to give the followinganalogy: “When we follow the temptations of Satan, we limit our

243

Lesson 28

choices. The following example suggests how this works. Imagineseeing a sign on the seashore that reads: [‘Danger—No Swimming.’]We might think that is a restriction. But is it? We still have manychoices. We are free to swim somewhere else. We are free to walkalong the beach and pick up seashells. We are free to watch the sun-set. We are free to go home. We are also free to ignore the sign andswim in the dangerous place. But once the [danger the sign warnedus of] has us in its grasp and we are pulled under, we have very fewchoices. We can try to escape, or we can call for help, but we maydrown” (Gospel Principles [1997], 23).

3. Prepare to have the class sing “Do What Is Right” (Hymns, no. 237;or Gospel Principles, 342–43).


244

KEEPING THE SABBATH DAY HOLY

L e s s o n 2 9

The purpose of this lesson is to teach us to keep the Sabbath day holy.

Introduction

In the United States during the 1930s many people could not find work.It was a time of great hardship. One priesthood bearer in Salt Lake City,Utah, got a job with the government. It paid well and promised secu-rity. There was only one problem: the new job required him to work onSunday. But he needed the money to support his family.

He knew that the Lord is not always displeased when people have towork on Sunday, so he prayed that the Lord would approve of hiswork on the Sabbath. But the Lord gave him the feeling that, in hiscase, he should not work on Sunday. The man discussed the matterwith his wife. They both felt he should tell his boss he would not cometo work on Sunday. When he did this, the boss warned him that hewould lose his job.

� What would you do if you were this man?

When this priesthood holder refused to work on Sunday, he lost his job.A short time later, however, he was blessed to find another job that didnot require him to work on the Sabbath.

The Sacredness of the Sabbath

In the beginning the Lord spent six days creating this earth, but on the seventh day He rested (see Genesis 2:2–3). He called this day theSabbath. He set the example, showing us that we should honor theSabbath by resting from all our work. God has always expected Hischildren to devote one day in seven to Him.

Before the time of Christ, the Sabbath was observed on the seventh dayof the week. But following Christ’s Resurrection most Christians haveobserved the Sabbath on the first day of the week (see Acts 20:7). It wascalled the Lord’s Day (see Revelation 1:10) in honor of His Resurrectionon that day (see John 20:1).

245

246

29-a, On the Sabbath day we are to “offer up . . . sacraments.”

Lesson 29

Christ is Lord of the Sabbath (see Mark 2:27–28). As such, He has com-manded us to keep “[His] holy day” (see D&C 59:9–13).

During Moses’ time the Lord emphasized the importance of keepingthe Sabbath when He included it among the Ten Commandments.

� Read Exodus 20:8–11.

The Lord told the people of Israel that the Sabbath was very important—that their obedience in honoring it was a sign of their faithfulness toHim (see Exodus 31:12–17).

The Sabbath was observed as directed by the Lord in these and otherscriptures until the time of Jesus Christ. During these centuries, manyuninspired religious leaders placed many restrictions on what a personcould do on the Sabbath. For example, they taught that a fire could notbe started or put out on the Sabbath. A person could untie a knot onlyif it could be done with one hand. One mile was the limit anyone couldwalk. Broken bones could not be reset until after the Sabbath.

It became so difficult for the people to obey all the rules that they for-got the true purpose of the Sabbath day. Rather than being a blessingand a joy, the Sabbath became a burden.

President George Albert Smith explained what our attitude toward theSabbath should be: “[The Lord] has set apart one day in seven, not tomake it a burden, but to bring joy into our lives and cause that ourhomes may be the gathering place of the family, . . . increasing our lovefor one another” (“Obey the Commandments,” Improvement Era, Jan.1949, 9).

� How can the Sabbath be a joy in our lives?

Keeping the Sabbath Day Holy

The Lord has not given us many rules about the Sabbath; He has simplygiven us some directions to guide us in keeping it holy.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 59:9–13. Why has the Lord asked us to keep the Sabbath day holy? (To keep ourselves unspotted from the world.) What does it mean to “keep thyself unspotted from theworld”?

� Display visual 29-a, “On the Sabbath day we are to ‘offer up . . .sacraments.’ ”

� According to these verses, what should we do to keep the Sabbathday holy? (We should go to the house of prayer, rest from our labors,pay our devotions, offer up oblations and sacraments, confess oursins, prepare our meals with singleness of heart, fast, and pray.) What

247

Lesson 29

are oblations? (Gifts to the Lord. They include tithes and offerings.)What is meant by letting “thy food be prepared with singleness ofheart”? (Prepare only simple meals on that day.)

The First Presidency of the Church said: “The Sabbath is not justanother day on which we merely rest from our work, free to spend it as our light-mindedness may suggest. It is a holy day, the Lord’s Day,to be spent as a day of worship and reverence” (“The Sabbath,” ChurchNews, 11 July 1959, 3).

� What other kinds of things may we do on the Sabbath to keep it holy?

In addition to the instructions given to us in the scriptures and by ourliving prophets, we can learn how to keep the Sabbath day holy bystudying the Savior’s life. One Sabbath day, for example, as Jesus wasgoing into a synagogue to teach, He met a man with a withered hand.The scribes and the Pharisees, convinced that healing the man wouldbreak the Sabbath, gathered around the Savior to see what He would do.

Knowing what they were thinking, the Lord asked them, “Is it lawful onthe sabbath days to do good, or to do evil? to save life, or to destroy it?”Then, looking around at all of them, He said to the man, “Stretch forththy hand.” The man did so, and his hand was completely healed. (SeeLuke 6:6–10.)

On another Sabbath day Jesus asked, “Which of you shall have an assor an ox fallen into a pit, and will not straightway pull him out on thesabbath day?” (Luke 14:5–6).

� According to the Savior’s example, what kind of work is appropriateon the Sabbath?

President Spencer W. Kimball said:

“It is true that some people must work on the Sabbath. And, in fact,some of the work that is truly necessary—caring for the sick, for ex-ample—may actually serve to hallow the Sabbath. However, in suchactivities our motives are an important consideration.

“When men and women are willing to work on the Sabbath to increasetheir wealth, they are breaking the commandments; for money taken inon the Sabbath, if the work is unnecessary, is unclean money” (“TheSabbath—A Delight,” Ensign, Jan. 1978, 5).

When we are faced with the decision to engage in an activity that mayor may not be appropriate for the Sabbath, we might ask ourselvesthree questions:

Is it doing good?

248

Lesson 29

Is it spiritually uplifting?

Would Jesus do it?

When we cannot avoid working on Sunday, we should keep the spiritof the Sabbath in our hearts.

Blessings for Observing the Sabbath

The Lord has promised us great temporal and spiritual blessings if wekeep the Sabbath day holy. If we honor it “with thanksgiving, withcheerful hearts and countenances, . . . the fulness of the earth is yours,. . . whether for food or for raiment, or for houses, or for barns, or fororchards, or for gardens, or for vineyards” (D&C 59:15–17).

� What other blessings might we receive by keeping the Sabbath dayholy?

Conclusion

The Lord has told us not to trifle with sacred things. One of the mostsacred things the Lord has given us is His holy day. Elder Ezra TaftBenson said: “The purpose of the Sabbath is for spiritual uplift, for arenewal of our covenants, for worship, for rest, for prayer. It is for thepurpose of feeding the spirit, that we may keep ourselves unspottedfrom the world by obeying God’s command” (“Keeping the SabbathDay Holy,” Ensign, May 1971, 6). Keeping the Sabbath day holyexpresses our love for the Lord and shows our gratitude for His good-ness. When we follow this commandment, we receive great blessingsfrom Him.

Challenge

Seek to make the Sabbath more spiritual. Gather together your familyand discuss your family’s conduct on the Sabbath. Discuss ways tokeep the Sabbath day holy. Remind family members to ask themselvesthree questions to determine if their activities are appropriate:

Is it doing good?

Is it spiritually uplifting?

Would Jesus do it?

Additional Scriptures� Leviticus 19:30 (we are commanded to keep the Sabbath)

� Nehemiah 13:15–21 (we should not sell on the Sabbath)

� Isaiah 58:13–14 (we are not to seek worldly pleasure on the Sabbath)

249

Lesson 29

Teacher Preparation


1. Review Gospel Principles chapter 24, “The Sabbath Day.”


250

TITHES AND OFFERINGS

L e s s o n 3 0

The purpose of this lesson is to help us live the law of tithing and begenerous in our offerings.

Introduction� Write on the chalkboard Will a man rob God?

When Christ visited the American continent after His Resurrection, Heasked the Nephites a question previously asked by Malachi, an OldTestament prophet: “Will a man rob God?” (Malachi 3:8; 3 Nephi 24:8).

� How is it possible to rob God? Read Malachi 3:8.

The Law of Tithing

The law of tithing is more than a commandment from the Lord.Through it we have an opportunity to return to Him a part of all Hehas given us. Through it we can also help build His kingdom andshow our faith in Him.

The question is often asked, “What is a full, honest tithe?” A tithe is one-tenth of our increase (see D&C 119). This means that we giveone-tenth of our income; or, if our increase is in flocks, herds, or cropsrather than money, we give one-tenth of those things. (See Leviticus27:30, 32.)

We pay tithing by giving it to the Lord’s representative: a member of the bishopric or branch presidency. He then sends these funds toChurch headquarters, where a record is kept of our tithing and othercontributions.

Once a year each member is asked to make a special appointment withthe bishop or branch president. At this time he privately reviews ourtithing record with us and asks us if we have paid a full tithing for theyear. This meeting is called tithing settlement.

The Lord considers the paying of tithing so important that we cannotreceive a temple recommend unless we pay a full tithe. Furthermore,

251

Lesson 30

men and young men should be full-tithe payers before they areadvanced in the priesthood.

Elder Matthew Cowley of the Quorum of the Twelve told of a goodMaori sister living in a remote village of New Zealand who had thetrue spirit of paying tithing:

“Now, on one occasion I called in as I always did when I visited thatvicinity, to see this grand little woman, then in her eighties, and blind.She did not live in an organized branch, had no contact with the priest-hood except as the missionaries visited there. . . .

“. . . She was out in her back yard by her little fire. I reached forth myhand to shake hands with her, and I was going to rub noses with her[in the Maori fashion] and she said, ‘Do not shake hands with me.’ . . .

“. . . Then she got on her hands and knees and crawled over to her littlehouse. At the corner of the house there was a spade. She lifted up thatspade and crawled off in another direction, measuring the distance shewent. She finally arrived at a spot and started digging. . . . [Her spade]finally struck something hard. She took out . . . a fruit jar. She openedthat fruit jar and reached down in it, took something out and handed itto me, and it turned out to be New Zealand money. In American moneyit would have been equivalent to one hundred dollars.

“She said: ‘There is my tithing. Now I can shake hands with the priest-hood of God.’

“I said: ‘You do not owe that much tithing.’

“She said: ‘I know it. I do not owe it now, but I am paying some inadvance, for I do not know when the priesthood of God will getaround this way again.’

“And then I leaned over and pressed my nose and forehead against hers,and the tears from my eyes ran down her cheeks” (in Conference Report,Oct. 1948, 159–60).

� How does paying tithing show our love for the Lord? How does itshow our faith?

Offerings

We may contribute other money besides tithing to help build theLord’s kingdom. These contributions are called offerings.

On fast Sunday each month, members should contribute fast offeringsthat are at least equal to the value of the two meals not eaten duringthe fast. Other offerings members may make include contributions tothe Church missionary fund, the LDS Foundation, or Church humani-tarian aid. Members may use the Tithing and Other Offerings formwhen making these and other contributions.

252

Lesson 30

The following story, told by Elder Boyd K. Packer, helps us understandthe importance of paying tithes and offerings:

Several years ago two missionaries reported to their branch presidentthat a family they were teaching had suddenly decided against baptism.The father had learned about tithing and canceled all further meetingswith the missionaries.

“A few days later,” Elder Packer explains, “the branch president per-suaded the elders to join him in another visit to the family.

“ ‘I understand,’ he told the father, ‘that you have decided not to jointhe Church.’

“ ‘That is correct,’ he answered.

“ ‘The elders tell me that you are disturbed about tithing.’

“ ‘Yes,’ said the father. ‘They had not told us about it; and when Ilearned of it, I said, “Now that’s too much to ask. Our church hasnever asked anything like that.” We think that’s just too much, and we will not join.’

“ ‘Did they tell you about fast offering?’ he asked.

“ ‘No,’ said the man. ‘What is that?’

“ ‘In the Church we fast for two meals each month and give the valueof the meals for the help of the poor.’

“ ‘They did not tell us that,’ the man said. . . .

“ ‘Did they explain the welfare program to you?’

“ ‘No,’ said that father, ‘What is that?’

“ ‘Well, we believe in helping one another. If someone is in need or illor out of work or in trouble, we are organized to assist, and you wouldbe expected to help.’

“ ‘Did they also tell you that we have no professional clergy? All of uscontribute our time, our talents, our means, and travel—all to help thework. And we’re not paid for it in money.’

“ ‘They didn’t tell us any of that,’ said the father.

“ ‘Well,’ said the branch president, ‘if you are turned away by a littlething like tithing, it is obvious you’re not ready for this Church.Perhaps you have made the right decision and you should not join.’

“As they departed, almost as an afterthought, he turned and said,‘Have you ever wondered why people will do all of these things willingly? I have never received a bill for tithing. No one has evercalled to collect it. But we pay it—and all of the rest—and count it agreat privilege.

253

Lesson 30

“ ‘If you could discover why, you would be within reach of the pearl ofgreat price. . . .

“ ‘But,’ said the branch president, ‘it is your decision. I only hope youwill pray about it.’

“A few days later the man appeared at the branch president’s home. . . .He wanted to schedule the baptism of his family” (in ConferenceReport, Oct. 1974, 126–27; or Ensign, Nov. 1974, 88).

� What influenced this man to join the Church?

Use of Tithes and Offerings

The tithes and offerings we give to the Church are used for the Lord’swork. This money is spent by our priesthood leaders in ways the Lordhas appointed. These contributions help bring our brothers and sistersback to our Father in Heaven.

� Why does it take money to accomplish the Lord’s work?

Some of the ways our tithes and offerings are used are to help:

1. Operate the missionary program.

2. Build and maintain chapels, temples, and other buildings.

3. Educate people in Church schools, seminaries, and institutes.

4. Create, print, and distribute the scriptures, lesson manuals, andother Church materials.

5. Further family history work.

6. Provide for those in need.

7. Meet the expenses of general conferences.

Paying Tithes and Offerings Willingly� Why is it a privilege to give tithes and offerings to the Lord?

We should pay our tithes and offerings willingly. The scriptures tell us to give “not grudgingly, or of necessity: for God loveth a cheerfulgiver” (2 Corinthians 9:7). The scriptures also say that if a man “doethit grudgingly . . . it is counted unto him the same as if he had retainedthe gift” (Moroni 7:8).

Elder Marion G. Romney had an experience that helps us understandthis scripture. The experience occurred during a time when Churchmembers were asked to contribute money specifically for the buildingof new meetinghouses.

“About a quarter of a century ago Sister Romney and I moved into award in which they were just beginning to build a meetinghouse. Thesize of the contribution the bishop thought I ought to contribute rather

254

Lesson 30

staggered me. I thought it was at least twice as much as he shouldhave asked. However, . . . I said, ‘Well, I will pay it, Bishop, but I willhave to pay it [a little at a time] because I don’t have the money.’ Andso I began to pay. And I paid and paid until I was down to about thelast three payments, when, as is my habit, I was reading The Book ofMormon, and came to the scripture which said:

“ ‘. . . if a man . . . giveth a gift . . . grudgingly; wherefore it is countedunto him the same as if he had retained the gift; wherefore he iscounted evil before God’ (Moroni 7:8.)

“This shocked me because I was out about a thousand dollars. Well, I went on and paid the [rest of what] I had promised to pay, and then I paid . . . more . . . to convince the Lord that I had done it with theright attitude” (“Mother Eve, A Worthy Exemplar,” Relief SocietyMagazine, Feb. 1968, 84–85).

Blessings of Paying Tithes and Offerings

The Lord has promised that when we willingly contribute tithes andofferings, He will bless us.

� Read 3 Nephi 24:10–12. What does the Lord promise when we payour tithes?

President Joseph F. Smith told the following story about the blessingsthat come from paying tithing: “I recollect most vividly a circumstancethat occurred in the days of my childhood. My mother was a widow,with a large family to provide for. One spring when we opened ourpotato pits, she had her boys get a load of the best potatoes and shetook them to the tithing office; potatoes were scarce that season. I was a little boy at the time, and drove the team. When we drove up to thesteps of the tithing office, ready to unload the potatoes, one of theclerks came out and said to my mother, ‘Widow Smith, it’s a shamethat you should have to pay tithing.’ . . . He chided my mother for pay-ing her tithing, called her anything but wise or prudent; and said therewere others who were strong and able to work that were supportedfrom the tithing office. My mother turned upon him and said: ‘. . . Youought to be ashamed of yourself. Would you deny me a blessing? If Idid not pay my tithing, I should expect the Lord to withhold his bless-ing from me. I pay my tithing, not only because it is a law of God, butbecause I expect a blessing by doing it. By keeping this and other laws,I expect to prosper, and to be able to provide for my family.’ . . . Sheprospered because she obeyed the laws of God. She had abundance tosustain her family. We never lacked as much as many others did. . . .That widow was entitled to the privileges of the house of God. Noordinance of the gospel could be denied her, for she was obedient tothe laws of God” (Gospel Doctrine, 5th ed. [1939], 228–29).

255

Lesson 30

� Why did Sister Smith have her boys take the best potatoes fortithing? How did this experience help the boys understand theimportance of tithing? What blessings did Sister Smith receive forpaying tithing?

Elder Henry D. Taylor said this about the blessings we receive frompaying tithes and offerings: “The Lord does keep his promises. Hetruly opens the windows of heaven and pours out his blessings uponthose who are faithful and who obey his commandments. . . . Theseblessings may come in a financial or temporal way or may be realizedby a spiritual outpouring, bringing strength, peace, and comfort” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1974, 158; or Ensign, May 1974, 108).

Conclusion

The Lord has commanded us to pay tithes and offerings. As we do this,we build up the kingdom of God. We help bring happiness to manypeople, both living and deceased. When we obey these laws, we showour love for our Father in Heaven, Jesus Christ, and our brothers andsisters. We also demonstrate our faith in God. In return, we receive bothtemporal and spiritual blessings worth far more than what we give.

Challenge

If you are not already doing so, commit yourself to paying an honesttithing and attending tithing settlement. Carefully consider your offer-ings to the Church. If you feel that you should be contributing more,do so. Teach your family members the blessings of paying tithes andofferings, and help them obey these laws.

Additional Scriptures� Genesis 14:19–20 (Abraham paid tithes)

� 2 Chronicles 31:5–6 (Israelites paid tithing)

� Nehemiah 10:37–38 (children of Israel paid tithing)

� Alma 13:13–16 (Abraham paid tithes)

� Doctrine and Covenants 64:23 (those who are tithed will not beburned)

Teacher Preparation


1. Review Gospel Principles chapter 32, “Tithes and Offerings.”


256

BEING HONESTL e s s o n 3 1

The purpose of this lesson is to teach us the importance of being honest.

Introduction

Elder Howard W. Hunter wrote about a young man who learned avery important lesson:

“I recall a young man who . . . traveled around with a crowd thatthought it was smart to do things that were not right. On a few occa-sions he was caught in some minor violations. One day I got a callfrom the police station and was told he was being held because of atraffic violation. He had been caught speeding. . . . Knowing the thingshe was doing might prevent him from going on a mission, he straight-ened up, and when he was 19 years of age, he received his call.

“I shall never forget the talk we had when he returned. He told me thatwhile he was in the mission field he had often thought of the troublehe had caused by the mistaken belief that the violation of little thingswas not important. But a great change had come into his life. He hadcome to the realization that there is no happiness or pleasure in viola-tion of the law, whether it be God’s law or the laws that societyimposes upon us. . . .

“I was impressed by the great change that had come over this youngman while he served on his mission and studied moral principles.How unfortunate it is that he had to learn his lesson the hard way, butwhat a great blessing comes when there is the realization that one can-not be in violation and feel good about that conduct” (“Basic Conceptsof Honesty,” New Era, Feb. 1978, 4–5).

� Are we being dishonest when we break the laws of the land? Why?

� Write on the chalkboard We believe in being honest.

The thirteenth article of faith, written by the Prophet Joseph Smith,states, “We believe in being honest, true, . . . virtuous, and in doing goodto all men.” In this and many other scriptures the Lord has commandedus to be honest in our personal lives and in our dealings with others.

257

Lesson 31

� What does it mean to be honest? (It is doing what we know is right.If we make promises, we keep them. If we have a debt, we pay it.Honesty is to speak the truth and act truthfully. It means that we donot lie, steal, or break the laws of the land. It means that we do notdeceive in any way.)

The Importance of Honesty

Being honest is necessary if we are to live the gospel of Jesus Christ. If we know the truth but do not live it, we are dishonest with ourselvesand with God. To be honest with ourselves and the Lord, we mustkeep the covenants we have made. We must be honest to have theHoly Ghost as our companion.

Being honest with ourselves and God means that we must also be hon-est with those around us. If we are, the Lord will bless us with HisSpirit, and we will earn the trust, honor, and loyalty of those withwhom we associate. Our honesty with others will enable us to servethem and magnify our callings.

� Read the following situations. Discuss as a class what you would doin each situation.

Example 1

Elder O. Leslie Stone recalled this experience: “Recently, our grandson,Adam, was traveling with Sister Stone and me on a trip to California.About noontime we stopped for lunch. When the waitress brought thebill I didn’t pay very close attention, and after she gave me my change,I realized that she had charged me for only two sandwiches instead ofthree.”

� What was the honest thing to do? If this happened to you, how couldyou teach your children about being honest?

Elder Stone continued:

“I knew that the girl would be short [of money] at the end of the day,and there suddenly flashed into my mind the thought of how myfather had taught me to be honest. I felt this was a good time to talk toAdam about honesty, and so we sat down and I explained what hadhappened. I told him we had a problem.

“I said we could leave now and keep the extra change and no onewould ever know the difference, or we could tell the girl that we stillowed her for a sandwich. Our decision wasn’t at all difficult to makewhen we decided that if we kept money that did not belong to us thatwe would be breaking the commandment, ‘Thou shalt not steal.’ Weagreed that our Heavenly Father would be displeased with us and wewould be unhappy too because we would know in our hearts that wehad not been honest.

258

Lesson 31

“Adam and I approached the girl at the counter, and I explained to herthat she had undercharged us and that we owed almost a dollar more.Her face flushed in embarrassment for a moment, and then shethanked us for telling her of the mistake. We continued on our waywith a good feeling, and I am sure our Heavenly Father approved ofwhat we had done” (“Be Honest,” Friend, Jan. 1975, 7).

Example 2

Elder Gordon B. Hinckley recalled: “Recently we rode a train fromOsaka to Nagoya, Japan. At the station were friends to greet us, and in the excitement my wife left her purse on the train.”

� If you had found Sister Hinckley’s purse, what could you do?

Since Elder Hinckley believes that most people are honest, he “calledthe Tokyo station to report it. When the train arrived at its destinationsome three hours later, the railroad telephoned to say the purse wasthere. We were not returning via Tokyo, and more than a month passedbefore it was delivered to us in Salt Lake City. Everything left in thepurse was there when it was returned” (“An Honest Man—God’sNoblest Work,” New Era, Oct. 1976, 47).

� What does the Lord expect of us when we find someone else’s property?

The Lord has said, “If thou shalt find that which thy neighbor has lost,thou shalt make diligent search till thou shalt deliver it to him again”(D&C 136:26). The Lord expects us to be completely honest. To Him,anything that is not completely honest is dishonest; there is no suchthing as partial honesty.

� How can we recognize what is honest and what is not? Have a classmember read Moroni 7:16–17.

� Who is the source of good? What are the results of honest acts?(Good, belief in Christ, service to God) Who is the source of evil?What are the results of dishonest acts? (Evil, unbelief in Christ,denial of Him, disservice to God)

� Have class members discuss the following situations. They shoulddecide if the person involved is being completely honest.

1. Dad has never had a traffic ticket. He is a good driver. He alwayswatches carefully and tries to obey all traffic laws.

2. While at work, John uses company stamps to mail letters to his sickmother (see D&C 42:54).

259

Lesson 31

3. Jack and Leo are the best of friends. They are willing to let eachother borrow anything. After one borrows something from hisneighbor, he promptly returns it. (See Mosiah 4:28; D&C 136:25.)

Honesty in the Family

Priesthood holders should not only strive to be honest themselves butshould also teach their children to be honest. President N. EldonTanner said: “This training in honesty begins in the home. Each of ushas personal possessions which . . . should not be taken without theconsent of the owner. A child who respects such honesty in the home is not apt to violate the principle outside the home. On the other hand,lack of such training fosters disrespect for the rights and property ofothers” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1978, 64; or Ensign, May 1978, 44).

� What can we do in our families to teach and encourage honesty?

President Brigham Young said:

“Be honest. Woe to those who profess to be Saints and are not honest.

“Honest hearts produce honest actions” (as quoted by Spencer W.Kimball, in Faith Precedes the Miracle [1972], 234).

When we are interviewed to receive a temple recommend, we areasked if we deal honestly with others. An experience of one member of the Church, President Ruben Dario Pacheo of Caracas, Venezuela,illustrates the kind of honesty expected of us:

President Pacheo and his family wanted to go to the temple. Aftermuch sacrifice and spiritual preparation, he and his family raised themoney for the long trip. President Pacheo sent his daughter to the bankto get 500 U.S. dollars. He said:

“My wife took the envelope and put it away without counting themoney. The night before leaving, I asked for the money and noticedthat the envelope was unusually heavy. We counted the money. Theyhad given us $4,065. I was astonished. . . . The bank receipts indicateda purchase of only $500—that meant that the bank had erred some$3,500 in our favor!

“Some nonmember friends at our home that night tried to persuade usto use the money to enjoy our trip to the United States. To be honest, I myself had never seen so much money in my life. However, I energeti-cally said, ‘We cannot keep this money because it is not ours. The pur-pose of our trip to the temple is to make covenants with the Lord. Whatgood will they do if we are dishonest?’

“We returned the money to the bank; they had noticed that they hadlost funds but had no records indicating to whom it had been paid.Some bank clerks asked me that day, ‘Why did you do it? Nobody

260

Lesson 31

knew that you had that money.’ My only answer was: ‘Because I am a Mormon’ ” (as quoted by Mario G. Echeverri, in “Venezuela,” Ensign,Feb. 1977, 30).

� How did the Pacheo family show honesty? How do you suppose thefamily felt as they were sealed in the temple?

� Invite class members to share some recent examples of honesty theyhave experienced or observed.

The Blessings of Honesty

We receive blessings when we are honest with others, ourselves, andthe Lord. Some of these blessings include the following:

We Develop Trust

Other people will trust us when we are honest. They will know thatthey can come to us for help and guidance. Elder Spencer W. Kimballtold of such a man:

“On one of the trips to Mexico City I was asked by one of the stakepresidents to ordain a bishop who had been called. I was glad to do so.The President and the newly called bishop came to our room and wevisited and got acquainted. As I remember it, this small but impressiveman was introduced as a full-blooded Aztec Indian. This itself pleasedme greatly since I have always had such a special interest in theIndians.

“I was told about him and his family and his occupation. It seems thathe was employed by a man with a rather large business, and our newbishop was entrusted with the keeping of the accounts. The employerhad decided to take his wife to Europe on a rather extended vacation,and he called in this dear brother and turned over the total responsibil-ity to him and admitted that this was the only one of his employees inwhom he had confidence sufficient to turn over his bank accounts.

“As we laid our hands on the head of this young man, my heart swelledwith pride and I thanked the Lord for men who could be trusted, formen who could inspire confidence and affection” (in Conference Report,Mexico City Area Conference 1972, 32).

� What is the value of being trusted by friends, associates, and employ-ers? by the Lord?

The following story, told by the son of an early pioneer, illustrates theconfidence and trust others have for us when we are honest with them:“One day my father sent me to trade a horse with an old Navajo IndianChief. I was a little fellow and I went on horseback, leading the horse

261

Lesson 31

to be traded. The old chief came out and lifted me down from myhorse. I told him my father wanted me to trade the horse for someblankets. He brought out a number of handsome blankets, but, as myfather had told me to be sure and make a good trade, I shook my headand said I would have to have more. He then brought two buffalorobes and quite a number of other blankets and finally, when I thoughtI had done very well, I took the roll on my horse and started for home.When I gave the blankets to my father, he unrolled them, looked atthem, and then began to separate them. He put blanket after blanketinto a roll and did them up and told me to get on my horse and takethem back and tell the chief he had sent too many. When I got back, the old chief took them and smiled. He said, ‘I knew you would comeback; I knew Jacob would not keep so many; you know Jacob is ourfather as well as your father’ ” (told by Le Roi C. Snow, “HonestyMeans Character,” in Preston Nibley, comp., Inspirational Talks for Youth[1941], 101).

We Please God

We please God when we are honest. Elder Howard W. Hunter toldhow honesty pleases God and blesses us: “There is a joy that comes toone from being honest. Let me tell you how. By this means you canhave the companionship of the Master and you can have the Spirit ofthe Holy Ghost. Violations of the code of honesty will deprive you ofthese two great blessings. Could you believe that one who would lie orcheat . . . could have the companionship of the Master or have theSpirit of the Holy Ghost?” (New Era, Feb. 1978, 5).

Priesthood holders displease God when they are dishonest. A dishonestman or boy cannot represent an honest, truth-loving God.

We Feel Good about Ourselves

When we are honest, we feel good about ourselves.

� How does being honest increase our self-respect?

An honest man has self-respect. He has nothing to hide and can lookanyone straight in the eye. A dishonest man, however, feels cheap,ashamed, and often afraid. And he should, because dishonesty nevergoes unrecognized. Elder Howard W. Hunter asked: “Do you thinkyou can be alone when you commit a dishonest act? Do you think youcan be unobserved when you cheat in an examination, even thoughyou are the only person in the room?” (New Era, Feb. 1978, 5).

We Influence Others for Good

Our honesty has a positive influence on others. President Spencer W.Kimball told of an instance when a member’s good example influenceda nonmember:

262

Lesson 31

“On the train from New York to Baltimore we sat in the dining carwith a businessman whom we engaged in conversation.

“ ‘Have you been to Salt Lake [City, Utah]? Do you hear the TabernacleChoir?’ And these questions led us naturally into the golden ones.‘How much do you know about the Church and its doctrine, practices,and people?’

“ ‘I know little about the Church,’ he said, ‘but I know one of its people.’He was [building houses] in New York. ‘There is a subcontractor work-ing for me,’ he continued. ‘He is so honest and full of integrity I neverasked him to bid on a job. He is the soul of honor. If the Mormon peopleare like this man, I’d like to know about a Church which producessuch honorable men.’ We left him literature and sent the missionariesin New York to proselyte him” (in Conference Report, Mexico CityArea Conference 1972, 30).

Conclusion

The Lord has commanded us to be honest. We must therefore distin-guish between honest and dishonest acts. We must practice honestthoughts, words, and actions in our homes, our neighborhoods, andthe Church. We must also teach our children honesty. If we do thesethings we will have a clear conscience, peace of mind, a feeling of self-worth, and the companionship of the Holy Ghost.

� Read Mosiah 4:30. What does King Benjamin warn us to do?

� If you feel inspired to do so, bear your testimony of the principle ofhonesty.

Challenge

During the coming week, evaluate your thoughts, words, and actionsto test your honesty. Seek the Lord’s help to speak the truth and acttruthfully.

Fathers: Counsel with your wife to find ways to teach your childrenhonesty.

Young men: Determine now to be honest with your parents and Churchleaders and to obey the laws of God and of the land.

Additional Scriptures� Exodus 20:15–16 (commandment not to steal or bear false witness)

� Alma 27:27 (people of Ammon perfectly honest and upright)

� 3 Nephi 1:22 (Satan sent lyings to destroy faith but largely failed)

� Doctrine and Covenants 42:20–21 (punishment for thieves and liars)

263

Lesson 31

� Doctrine and Covenants 51:9 (every man to deal honestly)

� Doctrine and Covenants 97:8 (the Lord accepts those who are honest,contrite, and obedient)

� Doctrine and Covenants 98:10 (seek and uphold honest and wise men)

Teacher Preparation


1. Review Gospel Principles chapter 31, “Honesty.”


264

PURITY OF THOUGHT

L e s s o n 3 2

The purpose of this lesson is to help us strengthen our commitment tohave pure thoughts.

Introduction

President Spencer W. Kimball told the following fable to illustrate howpure thoughts and righteous living affect us:

“Lord George had led an evil life. He had been a drunkard, a gambler,and a cheat in business, and his face reflected the life he had led. It wasa very evil face.

“One day he fell in love with a simple country girl to whom he pro-posed marriage. Jenny Mere told him that she could never marry aman whose face was so repulsive and so evil-looking; and also thatwhen she did marry, she wanted a man with a saint-like face, whichwas the mirror of true love.

“Following a custom of the day, Lord George went down to Mr.Aeneas. . . . Aeneas made waxen masks for people, and his skill was so art-perfect that the person’s identity was completely hidden. . . .Aeneas went to his storeroom, selected a mask, heated it over a lamp,fixed it to Lord George’s face; and when Lord George looked in theglass, he had the face of a saint who loved dearly. So altered was hisappearance that Jenny Mere was soon wooed and won.

“He bought a little cottage in the country, almost hidden in an arbor of roses, with a tiny garden spot. From then on his entire life changed.He became interested in nature; he found ‘sermons in stones, books inbrooks, and good in everything.’ Formerly he was blasé and life had nointerest for him; now, he was engrossed in kindliness, and the worldaround him.

“He was not content with starting life anew, but tried to make amendsfor the past. Through a confidential solicitor he restored his ill-gottengains to those whom he had cheated. Each day brought new refine-ments to his character, more beautiful thoughts to his soul.

265

Lesson 32

“By accident, his former companions discovered his identity. They vis-ited him in his garden, and urged him to return to his old evil life.When he refused, he was attacked, and the mask was torn from his face.

“He hung his head. Here was the end of all; here was the end of hisnew-found life and his love dream. As he stood with bowed head, withthe mask at his feet on the grass, his wife rushed across the garden andthrew herself on her knees in front of him. When she looked up at him,what do you suppose she found? Line for line, feature for feature, the face was the same as that of the mask. Lines of beauty—regularfeatures.”

President Kimball concluded the story, saying, “There is no doubt thatthe life one leads, and the thoughts one thinks are registered plainly inhis face” (as quoted in Conference Report, Apr. 1975, 119–20; or Ensign,May 1975, 80–81).

Our Thoughts Lead to Actions� How do our thoughts affect our actions?

Our thoughts greatly influence our actions. If we think righteousthoughts, we will perform righteous acts. If we think evil thoughts, we will eventually commit the sins we have been thinking about.

President David O. McKay often spoke of the effect that thoughts have on actions. On one occasion he said: “Thoughts are the seeds ofacts, and precede them. . . . The Savior’s constant desire and effortwere to implant in the mind right thoughts, pure motives, noble ideals,knowing full well that right words and actions would inevitably fol-low” (Stepping Stones to an Abundant Life, comp. Llewelyn R. McKay[1971], 206).

The son of a great prophet, Nephi sought to receive revelation, just likehis father. His righteousness was rewarded, and he himself became theprophet for his people.

� What did Nephi do that helped him be righteous?

Nephi gave us a clue to how he was able to live righteously when hewrote:

“For my soul delighteth in the scriptures, and my heart pondereththem, and writeth them for the learning and the profit of my children.

“Behold, my soul delighteth in the things of the Lord; and my heartpondereth continually upon the things which I have seen and heard”(2 Nephi 4:15–16).

266

Lesson 32

President David O. McKay told the following story:

“Many years ago a young man came to me while I was president of theEuropean Mission and made a confession of a wrong and sinful act. Hejustified himself by saying that he happened to be in a bookstore at theclosing hour, and when the door was locked he yielded to temptation.He rather blamed the circumstances for his fall.

“But I said, ‘It wasn’t the circumstances; it wasn’t the locked door, northe enticement. You had thought of that before you went to that book-store. If you had never thought of that act, there would have been nocircumstance strong enough to entice or to tempt you, a missionary, to fall. The thought always precedes the act’ ” (“Cleanliness Is Next to Godliness,” Instructor, Mar. 1965, 86).

James Allen once wrote:

“A man’s mind may be likened to a garden, which may be intelligentlycultivated or allowed to run wild; but whether cultivated or neglected,it must, and will, bring forth. If no useful seeds are put into it, then anabundance of useless weed-seeds will fall therein, and will continue toproduce their kind.

“Just as a gardener cultivates his plot, keeping it free from weeds, andgrowing the flowers and fruits which he requires, so may a man tendthe garden of his mind, weeding out all the wrong, useless, and impurethoughts, and cultivating toward perfection the flowers and fruits ofright, useful, and pure thoughts. By pursuing this process, a man sooneror later discovers that he is the master-gardener of his soul, the directorof his life. He also . . . understands, with ever-increasing accuracy, howthe thought-forces and mind-elements operate in the shaping of hischaracter, circumstances, and destiny” (As a Man Thinketh [1983], 15).

� What must we do to have a garden that produces good foods andflowers? What have we done if our garden produces weeds?

� What must we do to have a mind that leads us to good actions?What have we done if our mind leads us to evil or worthless actions?

Elder Bruce R. McConkie said, “If we are pondering in our hearts thethings of righteousness, we shall become righteous” (in ConferenceReport, Oct. 1973, 56; or Ensign, Jan. 1974, 48). Said another way, “The Lord hath said he dwelleth not in unholy temples, but in thehearts of the righteous doth he dwell” (Alma 34:36). When we havepure thoughts, the Spirit of the Lord will be with us; and if we have the Holy Ghost with us, our lives will eventually be purified.

267

Lesson 32

Keeping Thoughts Pure

It is not enough to keep our minds free from evil if we are to becomelike Christ. We have to keep our minds filled with righteous thoughts.

� Have a class member read Philippians 4:8. What does Paul tell us to think about? (List the answers on the chalkboard. Answers couldinclude whatever is true, honest, just, pure, lovely, of good report,virtuous, or praiseworthy.)

Whenever we can, we should think about the truths of the gospel. One of the best ways to do this is to keep the promise we make whenwe partake of the sacrament: to always remember the Savior.

When President Spencer W. Kimball was a member of the Quorum ofthe Twelve, he said: “When you look in the dictionary for the mostimportant word, do you know what it is? It could be ‘remember.’Because all of you have made covenants—you know what to do andyou know how to do it—our greatest need is to remember. That is whyeveryone goes to sacrament meeting every Sabbath day—to take thesacrament and listen to the priests pray that they ‘. . . may alwaysremember him and keep his commandments which he has giventhem’ ” (Circles of Exaltation [address delivered at seminary and insti-tute summer school, Brigham Young University, 28 June 1968], 8).

� How can we always remember the Savior?

The great prophet Alma gave wise counsel to his son Helaman thatcould help us always remember the Savior.

� Have a class member read Alma 37:35–37. How can directing ourthoughts always to the Lord help us? (We can resist temptation anddevelop greater faith, obedience, hope, and love.) How can prayerhelp us keep our thoughts and actions pure?

Evil influences surround us in the world, and Satan uses them to try toinfluence us. However, we can do much to defeat him if we avoid lis-tening to and reading or watching things that are evil. Elder J. ThomasFyans clarified this principle by using the rivers of South America toillustrate how our thoughts are affected by what we read or see:

“One interesting feature about [the rivers of South America] is theirdifferent colors. The Madeira, for example, is called a white riverbecause its waters carry fine clay particles along its course. The blackcolor of the Rio Negro comes from decaying organic materials pickedup in the forests through which it passes. Still other rivers flow overwhite sands and often appear emerald green or turquoise blue.

268

Lesson 32

“Just as these rivers are colored by the substances picked up as theyflow along, so the streams of our thoughts are colored by the materialthrough which they are channeled” (in Conference Report, BuenosAires Area Conference 1975, 28).

� How is a mind like a river? (Just as a river is colored by what ittouches, our minds are affected by what we read, see, or hear.)

� What evil things does Satan use to try to influence our thoughts?(Pornography; immoral or immodest people; vulgar language; andcertain types of music, dance, and entertainment)

We should avoid all things that will cause evil thoughts and destroyour spirituality. This is difficult because we live in a world filled withevil. When an immoral or wicked thought does enter our minds, wemust banish it immediately.

Elder Boyd K. Packer explained one way we can fight against evilthoughts:

“The mind is like a stage—the curtain is always up except when we areasleep. There is always some act being performed on that stage. It maybe a comedy, a tragedy, interesting or dull, good or bad; but alwaysthere is some act playing on the stage of the mind.

“Have you noticed that without any real intent on your part, in themiddle of almost any performance, a shady little thought may creep in from the wings and attract your attention? . . .

“If you permit them to go on, all thoughts of any virtue will leave thestage. You will be left, because you consented to it, to the influence ofunrighteous thoughts. If you yield to them, they will enact for you onthe stage of your mind anything to the limits of your toleration. Theymay enact a theme of bitterness, jealousy, or hatred. They may be vul-gar, immoral, or even depraved. . . .

“What do you do at a time like that? . . .

“I would teach you this. Choose from among the sacred music of theChurch a favorite hymn, one with words that are uplifting and musicthat is reverent, one that makes you feel something akin to inspiration.Go over it carefully in your mind. Memorize it. Even though you havehad no musical training, you can think through a hymn.

“Now, use this hymn as the place for your thoughts to go. Make ityour emergency channel. Whenever you find that these shady actorshave slipped from the sidelines of your thinking onto the stage of yourmind, put on this record, as it were.

269

Lesson 32

“As the music begins and as the words form in your mind, the unwor-thy thoughts will slip shamefully away. The hymn will change thewhole mood on the stage of your mind. Because it is uplifting andclean, the baser thoughts will disappear, for while virtue, by choice,will not associate with filth, evil cannot tolerate the presence of light. . . .

“Once you learn to clear the stage of your mind from unworthythoughts, keep it busy with learning worthwhile things. Change yourenvironment so that you have things about you that will inspire goodand uplifting thoughts. Keep busy with things that are righteous”(Teach Ye Diligently [1975], 46–47).

� What else can we do to channel our thoughts? (Pray; recite an uplift-ing poem, scripture, or thought; or think about a sacred experienceor place)

� Why is it important to banish evil thoughts the moment they enterour minds?

We must cultivate clean, righteous thoughts if we are to experience truehappiness. “Real happiness is not dependent on external things. . . . Thekind of happiness that stays with you is the happiness that springs frominward thoughts and emotions. . . . You must cultivate your mind if youwish to achieve enduring happiness. You must furnish your mind withinteresting thoughts and ideas. For an empty mind grows bored andcannot endure itself. An empty mind seeks pleasure as a substitute forhappiness” (William Lyon Phelps, quoted by Harvey Fletcher, The GoodLife [1961], 137).

� Read Psalm 1:1–3.

Conclusion

Our thoughts influence our actions. Pure thoughts and desires lead torighteous living. Evil thoughts cause us to lose the Spirit of the Lordand can lead us to do evil.

To keep our minds clean, we should always strive to think about thethings of God. We should ponder the truths of the gospel and prayconstantly. As we do these things, we are promised great blessings. TheLord has promised: “Let virtue garnish thy thoughts unceasingly; thenshall thy confidence wax strong in the presence of God. . . . The HolyGhost shall be thy constant companion” (D&C 121:45–46).

We can keep our thoughts pure by avoiding evil. When a bad thoughtenters our minds, we should immediately think about somethinginspiring such as a hymn, poem, or scripture. We can also pray for the Lord’s help to resist unclean thoughts.

270

Lesson 32

Challenge

Several times a day think about the things of the Lord. Do your best to“always remember him.” Decide on a way to channel your thoughts.You could memorize one of your favorite hymns, scriptures, or poems.Whenever you are faced with an unclean thought, immediately thinkthrough the words you have memorized to force the evil thought away.

Teacher Preparation



271

EXTENDING ANDRECEIVING

FORGIVENESSL e s s o n 3 3

The purpose of this lesson is to motivate us to forgive others andreceive forgiveness.

Introduction

In the following parable the Savior taught us about Heavenly Father’slove for us:

A certain man had two sons. The younger son asked his father for hisshare of the family’s possessions. He then took what his father gavehim and went to another country, where he quickly wasted all hismoney and broke the commandments of God.

When the wayward son had spent all he had, a great famine occurred.He soon became hungry, so he found a job feeding pigs. But he was stillso poor and hungry that he wanted to eat the food given to the pigs.

In his misery the young man realized his mistakes. He rememberedthat even his father’s servants had enough to eat. He decided to returnhome and ask to live as a servant. When he approached his home, hisfather saw him coming and ran out to meet him. As they embraced, theson said, “Father, I have sinned against heaven, and in thy sight, andam no more worthy to be called thy son.” But the father was so happyto have his son home again that he took his best robe and put it onhim. He gave him shoes to wear and placed a ring on his finger. Thenhe commanded his servants to prepare a great feast.

When the older brother, who had remained faithful, saw what washappening, he was hurt. The father had not given him such a feast. Thefather comforted him by telling him that everything the family ownedwas to be his. His brother had squandered his inheritance, but hisreturn home was a reason to rejoice. He said, “This thy brother wasdead, and is alive again; and was lost, and is found.” (See Luke15:11–32.)

Each of us has sinned in some way, but the Lord’s Atonement makes itpossible for us to be forgiven of our sins. In speaking of His sacrifice,

272

Lesson 33

He said, “For behold, I, God, have suffered these things for all, thatthey might not suffer if they would repent” (D&C 19:16).

� Show visual 33-a, “Christ suffered for our sins in the Garden ofGethsemane.”

In another scripture the Lord says, “Behold, he who has repented of hissins, the same is forgiven, and I, the Lord, remember them no more”(D&C 58:42). Each of us must repent to receive forgiveness from theLord.

� What did the younger son in the parable need to do to change hislife? (Realize his mistakes, return home, confess his sins, and forsakethem.) What feelings do you think the son had while approachinghome? (He may have felt fear of being rejected. He may have felthappy to be going home. He may have felt he was doing the rightthing.)

Forgiveness Brings Joy� How do you think the son felt after his father welcomed him?

� How do you feel toward the Savior, knowing that His sufferingmade it possible for you to repent of your sins?

When we repent, Heavenly Father rejoices and forgives us—just likethe father in the parable. Think about your own life and the joy youfeel from repenting and being forgiven.

Alma the Younger was the son of a prophet of God, but he had com-mitted some serious sins. One of his worst sins was his attempt todestroy the Church of God by leading people away from the truth. As the leader of the Church, Alma’s father felt much grief over hisson’s wickedness and prayed often to the Lord that his son might come to know the truth.

Because of the faith and prayers of his father and other servants of theLord, the younger Alma was visited one day by an angel. The angelspoke with such force that Alma fell to the earth. He became convincedof God’s great power. The angel commanded Alma to stop trying todestroy the Church. When the angel left, Alma was so astonished hecould not speak. He fell again to the ground and had no strength fortwo days. When he could speak again, he told the people that he hadexperienced a great change in his life, repented of his sins, and beenredeemed by the Lord. Alma decided to keep the commandments ofGod and do all he could to make up for his past sins. His efforts wereso great that he became a great missionary and later became theprophet of the Church. (See Mosiah 27; 29:42.)

273

274

33-a, Christ suffered for our sins in the Garden of Gethsemane.

Lesson 33

In describing his experience, Alma said:

“And now, for three days and for three nights was I racked, even withthe pains of a damned soul.

“And it came to pass that as I was thus racked with torment, while Iwas harrowed up by the memory of my many sins, behold, I remem-bered also to have heard my father prophesy unto the people concern-ing the coming of one Jesus Christ, a Son of God, to atone for the sinsof the world.

“Now, as my mind caught hold upon this thought, I cried within myheart: O Jesus, thou Son of God, have mercy on me, who am in the gall of bitterness, and am encircled about by the everlasting chains ofdeath.

“And now, behold, when I thought this, I could remember my pains no more; yea, I was harrowed up by the memory of my many sins nomore.

“And oh, what joy, and what marvelous light I did behold; yea, mysoul was filled with joy as exceeding as was my pain!

“Yea, . . . there could be nothing so exquisite and so bitter as were mypains. Yea, and . . . on the other hand, there can be nothing so exquisiteand sweet as was my joy” (Alma 36:16–21).

� What did Alma do to be forgiven? (He repented and called uponGod for forgiveness.) How did Alma know he had been forgiven?(His soul was filled with joy.)

King Benjamin’s people also knew the joy of receiving forgiveness.Upon hearing King Benjamin’s last great sermon, they repented andasked to be forgiven of their sins. The scripture explains that “the Spiritof the Lord came upon them, and they were filled with joy, havingreceived a remission of their sins, and having peace of conscience,because of the exceeding faith which they had in Jesus Christ” (Mosiah 4:3).

We Are Required to Forgive Everyone

Because of the Savior’s perfect love for us, He willingly forgives us ifwe truly repent. In return, He has asked us to be like Him and forgiveone another.

� Have a class member read Doctrine and Covenants 64:8. Why didChrist chasten His disciples? (They did not forgive each other.)

� Have a class member read Doctrine and Covenants 64:9–11. Write onthe chalkboard Of you it is required to forgive all men.

275

Lesson 33

� What does the Lord mean when He says that the greater sin remainsin us when we do not forgive?

Jesus illustrated the principle of forgiveness through the parable of theunmerciful servant:

A certain servant owed his master 10,000 talents—a great sum ofmoney. When it was time to repay the debt, the servant begged hismaster to have patience; he did not have the money, but with time hewould repay it. The master felt compassion for the servant and forgavehim the debt. This same servant, however, went out and demandedpayment from a fellow servant who owed him a very small amount ofmoney. When the man could not pay, the servant had him imprisoned.When the master learned what had happened, he was very angry withthe unmerciful servant and made him pay all that he owed. (SeeMatthew 18:21–34.)

Jesus finished the parable by teaching the people, “So likewise shallmy heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgivenot every one his brother their trespasses” (Matthew 18:35).

� How are we like the servant who had been forgiven his great debt? If we do not forgive others, how are we like the unmerciful servant?

The greatest example of forgiveness comes from the life of the Savior.As He hung in agony upon the cross, He prayed that the Father wouldforgive the soldiers who crucified Him. “Father,” He said, “forgivethem; for they know not what they do” (Luke 23:34).

President Spencer W. Kimball said: “To be in the right we must forgive,and we must do so without regard to whether or not our antagonist repents,or how sincere is his [change], or whether or not he asks our forgive-ness. We must follow the example and the teaching of the Master” (The Miracle of Forgiveness [1969], 283).

Forgiving Others Brings Us Peace

Many times when someone has sinned against us, we become bitterand angry. These feelings can make us miserable, even if we did notcommit the sin. If we allow these feelings to stay in our souls, we willdrive the Spirit of the Lord away. This is one reason the Lord has com-manded us to forgive those who hurt us.

President John Taylor said, “To have in your heart the spirit of forgive-ness and to eliminate from your hearts the spirit of hatred and bitter-ness, brings peace and joy” (quoted by Heber J. Grant, in ConferenceReport, Oct. 1920, 7).

President Spencer W. Kimball told the following story to illustrate thepeace that comes from forgiving others:

276

Lesson 33

In 1918, three officers of the law were murdered when they attemptedto arrest several criminals. Glenn Kempton’s father was one of the offi-cers killed. Sometime later the murderers were captured, tried, andsent to prison for life.

� How would you feel toward someone who had taken the life of yourfather? Why would it be hard to forgive such a man?

Brother Kempton described his experience this way:

“As a young boy in my early teens, there grew in my heart a bitternessand a hatred toward the confessed slayer of my Father, for Tom Powershad admitted killing my Dad.

“The years swept by, I grew up, but still that heavy feeling stayedinside me. High school ended, and then I received a call to go to theEastern States Mission. There my knowledge and testimony of thegospel grew rapidly, as all of my time was spent studying and preach-ing it. One day while reading the New Testament, I came to Matthew,fifth chapter, verses 43 to 45.”

� Read Matthew 5:43–45.

Brother Kempton continued: “Here it was, the words of the Savior say-ing we should forgive. This applied to me. I read those verses again andagain and it still meant forgiveness. Not very long after this, I found inthe 64th section of the Doctrine and Covenants, verses 9 and 10, more ofthe Savior’s words. . . .”

� Reread Doctrine and Covenants 64:9–10.

“I didn’t know whether or not Tom Powers had repented but I didknow now that I had an appointment to make after I returned home,and I resolved before I left the mission field to do just that.

“After returning home, I met and married a fine Latter-day Saint girl,and the Lord blessed our home with five lovely children. The yearswere passing rapidly and the Lord had been good to us, yet guilt arosewithin me every time I thought of the appointment I had not kept.

“A few years ago, just shortly before Christmas, a season when thelove of Christ abounds and the spirit of giving and forgiving getsinside of us, my wife and I were in Phoenix on a short trip. Havingconcluded our business in the middle of the second afternoon, westarted home. As we rode along, I expressed the desire to detour andreturn home via Florence, for that is where the state prison is located.My wife readily assented.

“It was after visiting hours when we arrived but I went on inside andasked for the warden. I was directed to his office.

277

Lesson 33

“After I had introduced myself and expressed a desire to meet and talkto Tom Powers, a puzzled expression came over the warden’s face, butafter only a slight hesitation, he said, ‘I’m sure that can be arranged.’Whereupon he dispatched a guard down into the compound who soonreturned with Tom. We were introduced, and led into the parole roomwhere we had a long talk. We went back to that cold, gray Februarymorning thirty years before, re-enacting that whole terrible tragedy. Wetalked for perhaps an hour and a half. Finally, I said, ‘Tom, you made amistake for which you owe a debt to society for which I feel you mustcontinue to pay, just the same as I must continue to pay the price forhaving been reared without a father.’ ”

� Show visual 33-b, “Tom Powers and Glenn Kempton.”

“Then I stood and extended my hand. He stood and took it. I contin-ued, ‘With all my heart, I forgive you for this awful thing that hascome into our lives.’

“He bowed his head and I left him there. I don’t know how he feltthen, and I don’t know how he feels now, but my witness to you is thatit is a glorious thing when bitterness and hatred go out of your heartand forgiveness comes in.

“I thanked the warden for his kindness, and as I walked out the doorand down that long flight of steps I knew that forgiveness was betterthan revenge, for I had experienced it.

“As we drove toward home in the gathering twilight, a sweet andpeaceful calm came over me. Out of pure gratitude I placed my armaround my wife, who understood, for I know that we had now found a broader, richer and more abundant life” (quoted in The Miracle ofForgiveness, 291–93).

Conclusion

The Savior forgives us of our sins if we repent and then follow Him,doing all He asks of us. One of the things He expects us to do is to for-give others. As we do so, He has promised us joy and peace, teachingus that both forgiving and being forgiven are essential to our eternalsalvation.

Challenge

Repent of any wrongdoings you have committed. If anyone has hurtyou in any way, cleanse your soul of any bitterness by forgiving thatperson.

Additional Scriptures� Matthew 6:14–15 (what happens when we forgive others and when

we do not)

278

279

33-b, Tom Powers and Glenn Kempton

Lesson 33

� Matthew 7:1–5 (we should not judge others)

� Matthew 18:21–22 (forgive seventy times seven)

� Ephesians 4:32 (forgive one another)

� Doctrine and Covenants 42:88 (be reconciled with those who offend us)

Teacher Preparation


1. Review Gospel Principles chapter 19, “Repentance.”

2. Prepare yourself spiritually for giving the lesson by taking care ofany problem in your own life related to forgiveness.


280

SPIRITUAL GIFTSL e s s o n 3 4

The purpose of this lesson is to help us understand and seek the giftsof the Spirit.

Introduction

In March 1961 a terrible storm swept through the Tongan Islands in theSouth Pacific. Buildings were blown over. Large trees were uprooted.Houses were torn apart and thrown through the air. A man was evenkilled.

In one village, members of a Latter-day Saint family huddled togetherin their small home, fearing for their lives. In describing this experi-ence, the father of the family said that he could feel their home shakingas if it was ready to fall. He knew that if his family stayed in the housethey would die, and if he went outside for help he would die. As hestruggled with the decision of what to do, he felt prompted to use hispriesthood to protect his family.

Climbing on a chair, he placed his hand on the part of the roof hethought would go off first. Then he said, “By the power of the priest-hood which I hold, and in the name of Jesus Christ, I command you to stand solidly and completely throughout this storm.” After he hadsaid these words, the house quit shaking and the roof quit rattling.

After the storm, his home was the only one nearby that remainedstanding. (Adapted from Eric Shumway, “Faith in the Tongan Islands,”in Margie Calhoun Jensen, comp., Stories of Insight and Inspiration[1976], 71–73.)

� Have the class members ponder this question: If an emergencyoccurred right now, would I be prepared to exercise my faith andpriesthood?

If we are faithful and worthy, the Lord will give us spiritual blessings.The Book of Mormon prophet Jacob described just such a conditionamong his people: “We search the prophets, and we have many revela-

281

282

34-a, We should ask the Lord for the gifts we desire to receive.

Lesson 34

tions and the spirit of prophecy; and having all these witnesses weobtain a hope, and our faith becometh unshaken, insomuch that wetruly can command in the name of Jesus and the very trees obey us, or the mountains, or the waves of the sea” (Jacob 4:6).

The Gifts of the Spirit

Gifts of the Spirit are special blessings of spiritual knowledge andpower that the Lord gives to us. Many gifts of the Spirit are listed in1 Corinthians 12, Moroni 10, and Doctrine and Covenants 46.

� Invite a class member to read Doctrine and Covenants 46:13–26.What spiritual gifts are listed in this scripture? (List the answers onthe chalkboard. Answers could include revelation, testimony, judg-ment, knowledge, wisdom, teaching, faith to heal, faith to be healed,miracles, prophecy, discernment of spirits, speaking with tongues,and interpretation of tongues.)

While we can receive many of these spiritual gifts, no one enjoys all of them:


“To some is given one, and to some is given another, that all may beprofited thereby” (D&C 46:11–12).

� Have the class members ponder for a moment their own spiritualgifts.

Obtaining Spiritual Gifts

The Lord has many spiritual gifts that He desires to bestow on us. Inorder to receive them, we must discover these gifts, or talents, and thendevelop and use them. We must also live worthy to receive these gifts.President Joseph Fielding Smith explained why some members neverreceive the gift of the Holy Ghost: “It is my judgment that there aremany members of this Church who have been baptized for the remis-sion of their sins, and who have had hands laid upon their heads for thegift of the Holy Ghost, but who have never received that gift—that is,the manifestations of it. Why? Because they have never put themselvesin order to receive these manifestations. They have never humbledthemselves. They have never taken the steps that would prepare themfor the companionship of the Holy Ghost. Therefore, they go throughlife without that knowledge” (“ ‘Seek Ye Earnestly the Best Gifts,’ ”Ensign, June 1972, 3).

The Lord has commanded us to seek the best gifts (see D&C 46:8).Often we are told which gifts we have or are to seek when we are set

283

Lesson 34

apart to an office or calling or when we receive a patriarchal blessing.A missionary called to a foreign country, for example, may be promisedthe gift of tongues to help him or her learn a new language, or a newlycalled teacher may be told to seek the gift of teaching.

To receive gifts of the Spirit, we must do the following:

Purify Our Lives

Before we can receive spiritual gifts, we must purify our lives by con-tinually repenting of our sins.

Obey the Commandments

We must obey the Lord’s commandments to be worthy of spiritualgifts. Obedience is one of the most important requirements for receiv-ing gifts of the Spirit.

Fast

Fasting can help us overcome pride and gain the humility necessary to receive spiritual gifts. It helps us put our spiritual needs before ourphysical needs.

Pray� Show visual 34-a, “We should ask the Lord for the gifts we desire to

receive.”

The Lord has commanded us to ask Him for the gifts we desire toreceive (see Matthew 7:7–11). Such prayers require faith—faith that wewill receive the gifts and faith in the Giver of the gifts.

Elder James A. Cullimore gave us some questions to consider as weseek for spiritual gifts: “As members of the Church, is our faith suffi-ciently strong? Are we in tune with the Spirit that we might be blessedby these great gifts? Do we believe a miracle can be performed or ablessing given? Do we call upon the priesthood as often as we shouldto administer to the sick? Do we believe we can be healed? Do we havefaith to heal? Is the priesthood always prepared to give a blessing?How strong is your faith?” (in Conference Report, Oct. 1974, 34; orEnsign, Nov. 1974, 27).

� Have the class members ponder for a moment what they must do to prepare themselves for spiritual gifts and to keep the gifts theyalready have.

As we receive our gifts, we must be careful not to boast about ourexperiences or speak to the world about them (see D&C 84:65–73). We may share our spiritual experiences with family members and close friends, but we should remember that our gifts are sacred andmust be spoken of with care (see D&C 63:64).

284

Lesson 34

The Purposes of Spiritual Gifts

The Lord has revealed that the best spiritual gifts are given to helpthose who love Him and keep His commandments and those who tryto do so (see D&C 46:9). Through the proper use of these gifts, the sickare healed, devils are cast out, revelations are received, knowledge isgained, and missionaries are able to communicate in different lan-guages. Through the gifts of the Spirit, the Holy Ghost can guide, com-fort, encourage, and teach us. These gifts help us to walk uprightlybefore the Lord and prevent us from being deceived by false doctrines.As we live worthy to feel the promptings of the Spirit, we will knowwhen to use our gifts and when not to use them (see Alma 14:10–11).

The Lord has commanded us to remember always that spiritual giftsare given to those who humbly ask in faith (see D&C 46:8–9). Paulcompared the Church to a body to show the importance of each mem-ber’s gift or gifts to the rest of the Church (see 1 Corinthians 12:12–31).Just as a body needs arms, legs, eyes, and ears, so also does the Churchneed each member’s gifts. Therefore, each of us should exercise ourgifts. As we do so, everyone can be blessed. (See D&C 46:11–12.)Heavenly Father emphasizes that these gifts should not be sought assigns or for selfish reasons (see D&C 46:9).

Elder Franklin D. Richards told of certain blessings that come from theSpirit in time of need:

“The Savior has promised that to worthy members the Holy Ghostwould be a comforter in times of sickness and death.

“Many have borne witness of the comforting spirit that has attendedthem in times of sorrow, helping them to find peace and understanding.

“A few weeks ago it was my privilege to meet two wonderful women,close friends, who had lost their husbands in a tragic airplane accident.Did I find them in despair and deep mourning? No, indeed. I havenever witnessed greater courage and strength. They both bore witnessto the fact that they had truly felt the comfort of the Spirit, that theyknew there was a purpose in the call that had been given to their hus-bands, and that they had an assurance that all would be well withthem and their families as they lived close to the Church and kept thecommandments of the Lord” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1973, 171; or Ensign, July 1973, 117).

� Show visual 34-b, “Joseph Smith taught by the power of the Spirit.”

On one occasion the Prophet Joseph Smith was invited to preach thegospel to a group of native Americans. They could not understandEnglish, and he could not speak their language, so he paid a specialgovernment agent to interpret his words. The Prophet spoke for a few

285

286

34-b, Joseph Smith taught by the power of the Spirit.

Lesson 34

minutes, and the agent then interpreted. When the people showedresentment and anger at the Prophet’s message, the Spirit revealed tohim that the agent was telling lies in order to turn them against him.Joseph pushed the interpreter aside and then preached a sermon tothem. They understood every word. (Adapted from E. Cecil McGavin,in The Historical Background of the Doctrine and Covenants [1949], 156.)

� What spiritual gifts did the Prophet Joseph Smith use during thisincident? (Discernment, revelation, gift of tongues, and teaching)

� If time permits, allow a few class members to bear their testimoniesabout blessings they have received through spiritual gifts.

Conclusion

Doctrine and Covenants 46 reads:

“Seek ye earnestly the best gifts, always remembering for what theyare given;

“For verily I say unto you, they are given for the benefit of those wholove me and keep all my commandments, and him that seeketh so to do;that all may be benefited that seek or that ask of me, that ask and not fora sign that they may consume it upon their lusts.

“And again, verily I say unto you, I would that ye should alwaysremember, and always retain in your minds what those gifts are, thatare given unto the church.


“To some is given one, and to some is given another, that all may beprofited thereby” (verses 8–12).

Challenge

Seek to discover your spiritual gifts. Continue to repent, obey the com-mandments, fast, and pray to purify your life and prepare yourself toreceive spiritual gifts.

Fathers: Help your children recognize and develop their gifts.

Young men: Seek the counsel of your parents and leaders to help youdevelop spiritual gifts.

Additional Scriptures� John 11:22 (ask God for gifts)

� Acts 2:17–18 (many to receive spiritual gifts)

� 1 Corinthians 7:7 (all people have their proper gift)

287

Lesson 34

� 1 Timothy 4:12–16 (neglect not your gift)

� James 1:17 (every good gift comes from God)

� Alma 9:21 (Nephites received many gifts)

Teacher Preparation


1. Review Gospel Principles chapter 22, “The Gifts of the Spirit.”


288

BUILDING THE KINGDOM

OF GODL e s s o n 3 5

The purpose of this lesson is to motivate us to help build the kingdomof God.

Introduction

Elder Gordon B. Hinckley once told about a brilliant young naval offi-cer from Asia who had come to the United States for advanced train-ing. While training with the United States Navy, this young man hadmet some members of the Church. At his request they taught himabout the gospel. The Spirit touched his heart, and he was baptized.

Elder Hinckley said:

“He was introduced to me just before he was to return to his nativeland. We spoke of these things, and then I said, ‘Your people are notChristians. You come from a land where Christians have had a difficulttime. What will happen when you return home a Christian and, moreparticularly, a Mormon Christian?’

“His face clouded, and he replied, ‘My family will be disappointed. I suppose they will cast me out. They will regard me as dead. As formy future and my career, I assume that all opportunity will be fore-closed against me.’

“I asked, ‘Are you willing to pay so great a price for the gospel?’

“His dark eyes, moistened by tears, shone from his handsome brownface as he answered, ‘It’s true, isn’t it?’

“Ashamed at having asked the question, I responded, ‘Yes, it’s true.’

“To which he replied, ‘Then what else matters?’ ” (in ConferenceReport, Apr. 1973, 72; or Ensign, July 1973, 48).

� Why did this young man give up his family and career for the king-dom of God? (He knew the gospel is of greater value than anythingelse.)

289

Lesson 35

Our Responsibility to Build the Kingdom� Display a poster of the following quote, or refer to it on the chalk-

board: The Kingdom of God is all that is [of] real worth. All else is notworth possessing, either here or hereafter (Brigham Young, Discourses ofBrigham Young, sel. John A. Widtsoe [1954], 444).

� What is the kingdom of God?

President Joseph F. Smith said, “The kingdom of God is the organiza-tion of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, over which theSon of God presides, and not man” (Gospel Doctrine, 5th ed. [1939], 72).

Ever since the Lord’s kingdom was restored to earth, every member ofthe Church has had a responsibility to see that it continues to grow.Each of us is obligated to share the gospel with nonmembers and tostrengthen other members. Our work is God’s work, which is “to bringto pass the immortality and eternal life of man” (Moses 1:39). As wehelp build the kingdom of God, we are not only preparing the worldfor the Second Coming of the Savior, but we are also helping ourbrothers and sisters gain eternal life. Nothing is more important thanthis work.

In building the kingdom of God we must remember that the family isthe basic unit of that kingdom. The very purpose of the kingdom ofGod, in fact, is to exalt families in the kingdom of heaven (see 1 Corin-thians 11:11; D&C 93:40; 131:1–4). We must always make sure, there-fore, not to neglect our families as we serve in the Church. The Lord’scounsel is clear: “Every man who is obliged to provide for his ownfamily, let him provide, and he shall in nowise lose his crown; and lethim labor in the church” (D&C 75:28).

The Law of Consecration

One of the covenants we make with the Lord when we receive ourtemple endowments is to live the law of consecration. The Lord hascalled this law a celestial law, under which we give our time, talents,and possessions to build the Lord’s kingdom.

� Read Doctrine and Covenants 88:22 and 105:1–5. Why must weunderstand the law of consecration and be willing to live it?

Concerning this law the Prophet Joseph Smith said, “A religion thatdoes not require the sacrifice of all things never has power sufficient toproduce the faith necessary unto life and salvation” (Lectures on Faith[1985], 69).

As the Prophet explained, we must develop the kind of faith that willlead us to eternal life. Such faith comes as we put the things of God’skingdom first in our lives.

290

Lesson 35

Living the Law of Consecration Today

Although the law of consecration requires us to be willing to give allwe have to the Lord to build up His kingdom, “we are not alwayscalled upon to live the whole law of consecration” (Bruce R. McConkie,in Conference Report, Apr. 1975, 74; or Ensign, May 1975, 50). This isthe situation in the Church today.

� Although we do not live the law of consecration fully at this time,what can we do to show our willingness to live it? (List the responseson the chalkboard. Responses could include giving our time, talents,and possessions to help build the Lord’s kingdom. Specific answersmight include caring for our family; assisting others in need; beingmissionaries to our neighbors, friends, relatives, and others; doingfamily history research and temple work; faithfully serving in ourChurch callings; paying an honest tithe and contributing other offer-ings; and praying to know what the Lord expects of us.)

Consecrating Our Time, Talents, and Possessions

It is a privilege to consecrate our time, talents, and possessions to helpbuild up the Lord’s kingdom. Elder Bruce R. McConkie said: “It is[Christ’s] voice which invites us to consecrate of our time, our talents,and our means to carry on his work. It is his voice that calls for serviceand sacrifice. This is his work. He is . . . guiding and directing the des-tiny of his kingdom” (in Conference Report, Apr. 1975, 77; or Ensign,May 1975, 52).

Time� How might we use our time to help build up the kingdom of God?

Each of us has 24 hours in every day, but we each use them differently.Some of us waste time or are too disorganized to do all we want to dofor our families, the Church, our jobs, and our community. PresidentSpencer W. Kimball said, however, that if we plan and organize ourtime wisely, “there will be time for service in the Church organizationsand quorums; time for missionary work; time to be a quorum presi-dent, auxiliary leader, bishop, Relief Society president, [or] teacher”(The Miracle of Forgiveness [1969], 253).

Talents� How might we use our talents to help build up the kingdom of God?

The Lord has given each of us talents (see D&C 46:11). PresidentBrigham Young said: “What is the best thing you have to devote to the Kingdom of God? It is the talents God has given you. How many?Every one of them” (Discourses of Brigham Young, 445).

291

Lesson 35

Sister JoAnn Ottley, wife of Jerold D. Ottley, related an experience thatshows how she and her husband used their talents for music to servethe Lord. They had spent their entire lifetimes studying and develop-ing these gifts and have had to make many decisions regarding theiruse. When they were in Europe studying, Brother and Sister Ottleyrealized that they had an especially important and difficult decision tomake. Both of them knew that if they remained in Europe, they wouldhave many opportunities for success. They wanted above all, however,to do what the Lord wanted them to do. The Ottleys desired to be obe-dient, but beyond that they yearned to be used by the Lord in thebuilding of His kingdom here on the earth.

Brother and Sister Ottley repeatedly fasted and prayed for the directionof the Spirit and to know the will of the Lord. Their answer came dur-ing a sacrament meeting at the close of a fasting period. They had bothreceived the same instructions by the Spirit—that their work was athome. The Ottleys were to return to the United States.

There followed more months of study, preparation, and testing. Thenthe Lord made it possible for them to return to Salt Lake City. SisterOttley became a member of the Tabernacle Choir, and Brother Ottleyjoined the Music Department at the University of Utah.

A short time later, Brother Ottley was called by the First Presidency ofthe Church to be the conductor of the Tabernacle Choir. The Lord hadindeed been preparing them for special service.

The Ottleys understood that our time, talents, and possessions are really not ours at all, but the Lord’s. The greatest joy we can reap onthis earth is to use them in building up the kingdom of God. (See “The Apples in a Seed,” in Turning Points [1981], 23–29.)

� What attitude did Brother and Sister Ottley have that made themwant to use their talents to build the kingdom? (They believed thattheir talents came from the Lord and are His.)

� Have the class members suggest several talents, and list them on theboard. Discuss how each could be used to build the kingdom of God.Then have the class members ponder for a moment their own talentsand how they can use them to further the Lord’s work.

Possessions� How might we use our possessions to help build up the kingdom

of God?

Joseph Smith wrote, “For a man to consecrate his property . . . to theLord, is nothing more nor less than to feed the hungry, clothe the

292

Lesson 35

naked, visit the widow and fatherless, the sick and afflicted, and do allhe can to administer to their relief in their afflictions, and for him andhis house to serve the Lord” (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, sel.Joseph Fielding Smith [1976], 127).

Even though the Lord has given us all we possess, we sometimes findit difficult to use our possessions to help His work. But when we will-ingly use our possessions to build the Lord’s kingdom, we show lovefor others, Heavenly Father, and Jesus Christ. An account in the NewTestament shows how difficult—but how important—it sometimes isto willingly give up earthly possessions:

A man approached Jesus one day and asked, “What shall I do that Imay inherit eternal life?”

Jesus answered that he should keep the commandments: he should notcommit adultery, murder, steal, bear false witness, or defraud others.Jesus also told him to honor his father and his mother.

The man answered that he had always done these things. Jesus replied,“One thing thou lackest: go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast, andgive to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come,take up the cross, and follow me.” When the young man heard this, he went away sad because he was very rich. (See Mark 10:17–22.)

Sometimes we, like this rich man, are unwilling to give what we haveto the Lord, while others would like to give more than they can. TheLord understands our situations and deals with us accordingly. Of thosewho cannot give what they would like to give, King Benjamin said:

“And again, I say unto the poor, ye who have not and yet have suffi-cient, that ye remain from day to day; I mean all you who deny thebeggar, because ye have not; I would that ye say in your hearts that: I give not because I have not, but if I had I would give.

“And now, if ye say this in your hearts ye remain guiltless” (Mosiah4:24–25).

We should be willing to give the Lord all we have—possessions, time,and talents. We will find that this willingness helps us develop faith inthe Lord and love for others.

Conclusion

As members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, wehave a responsibility to build the kingdom of God. We can do this bykeeping our promise to serve the Lord with all our heart, might, mind,and strength. This means that we should be willing to give whatevertime, talents, and possessions we are asked to give to spread the

293

Lesson 35

gospel. As we do this, we develop faith and love and show the Lordthat we put His kingdom first. We must live this law if we are toinherit the celestial kingdom.

Challenge

Ponder your willingness to give what the Lord asks of you. Evaluatehow well you are consecrating your time, talents, and possessions tothe Lord’s work. Then resolve to do better.

Additional Scriptures� Daniel 2:44 (kingdom of God to roll forth)

� Luke 12:16–21 (parable of the foolish rich man)

� Acts 2:44–45 (early Christians had all things in common)

� 1 Nephi 13:37 (blessings to those who help bring forth Zion)

� Jacob 2:18–19 (seek the kingdom of God before riches)

� 4 Nephi 1:3 (Nephites and Lamanites had all things in common afterChrist visited them)

� Doctrine and Covenants 42:29–36 (one way to give to the poor isthrough offerings delivered to the bishop)

Teacher Preparation

Before teaching this lesson:

1. Read Gospel Principles chapter 34, “Developing Our Talents.”

2. Review lesson 19, “Developing Our Talents,” in this manual.



294

INDEX

295

AAccountability

for choices, 242–43and stewardship, 185, 195–98

statements onby Joseph Smith, 198by N. Eldon Tanner, 198

Activities. See Family activitiesAdministering to the sick, 37

procedure for, 46Agency, 236–44

and accountability, 242–43an eternal law, 236–37

statements onby Brigham Young, 236by Wilford Woodruff, 237

and stewardship, 196using, 237–42

Alcohol, Word of Wisdom prohibits,214

Ancestorsrecording information about, 73remembering our, 71–73temple ordinances for, 71

Attitudes, establishing good, abouttalents, 178

Authorities, sustaining of, a leader-ship responsibility, 185

BBaptism

ordinance of, 29procedure for, 43–44

Blessingfather’s. See Father’s blessingsof guidance and comfort, 38

procedure for, 47and naming of children, 37

procedure for, 43patriarchal. See Patriarchal blessings

CCallings, priesthood

magnifying, 4–7experience of Spencer W.

Kimball with, 5receiving help in, 6

experience of Orson Prattwith, 6

statement on, by Marion G.Romney, 6

Charity, quality of good leader, 183Chastity and self-mastery, 164Children

disciplining, 169establishing rules for, 166–68

statements onby David O. McKay, 166by N. Eldon Tanner, 166–68

giving responsibility to, 168–69statements on

by F. Enzio Busche, 168by L. Tom Perry, 168by N. Eldon Tanner, 169

naming and blessing of, 37procedure for, 43

Index

296

teachinggospel principles, 168

statement on, by N. EldonTanner, 168

self-mastery, 166–69Choices

accountability for, 242–43statement on, by Joseph F. Smith,

242consequences of making, 239–42

statement on, by James E. Faust,240

freedom to make, 237–39and self-mastery, 164statement on, by David O.

McKay, 243story illustrating, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 239Christ. See Jesus ChristCoffee, Word of Wisdom prohibits,

214Comfort and guidance, ordinances

for, 35–38Commandments, obedience to

and building on Christ, 233and spiritual gifts, 284

Conferral of Melchizedek priesthood,procedure for, 45–46

Confirmationnecessity of, statement on, by

Joseph Smith, 31ordinance of, 29–31procedure for, 44

Consecration, law of, 290–94living, 291–94statements on

by Brigham Young, 291by Bruce R. McConkie, 291by Joseph Smith, 290, 292–93by Spencer W. Kimball, 291

Consecration of oil, procedure for, 46

DDeacons, duties of, 41Dead, temple ordinances for the,

68–78

Decision makinghelp from Lord in, 187–88by inspiration, 187–94practicing, 192–93statements on

by Hartman Rector Jr., 191by Marion G. Romney, 191by Robert L. Simpson, 191

Decisions, how to make, 188–92Dedications of graves, 38

procedure for, 47Delegation

principles of, 197–99statements on

by Harold B. Lee, 184by N. Eldon Tanner, 198

and stewardship, 184, 195–200Dignity in Church meetings, 202Disabilities, guidelines for involving

members with, vi–viiDiscernment, praying for, when mak-

ing decisions, 189Disciplining children, 169Disease. See IllnessDuties, leaders to learn, 184

EEducation

Church members encouraged toobtain, 219–21statement on, by N. Eldon

Tanner, 219continues throughout life, 221

statement on, by Marvin J.Ashton, 64

and self-reliance, 64Emotional strength and self-reliance,

62–64Employment and self-reliance, 64–65Endowment, temple. See Temple

endowmentEvaluation of Church meetings, 203Evil

influences, statement on, by SpencerW. Kimball, 221

knowledge of, 237

Exaltation, ordinances necessary for,27–35, 68

Expenses, reducing, through garden-ing, 140

FFamily

activities planning, 127–28strengthen members, 128–29that unify, 125–27

council, 114failure with, statement on, by David

O. McKay, 106father to meet spiritual needs of,

101–2having fun together as, 123–30

importance of, story illustrating,by Marion D. Hanks, 123

helping members of develop talents, 176–78receive temple ordinances, 68–69statement on, by Marvin J.

Ashton, 64history. See Temple workHoly Ghost can guide and bless,

106–10importance of, statement on, by

N. Eldon Tanner, 106leadership of, 105–11planning activities for, 127–28preparing our, 61–65proclamation on, xselecting goals for, 154–57strengthened by activities, 128–29strengthening, through family home

evening, 112–22temple ordinances for, 68–73unity, reward of gardening, 139working together as, 131–38. See also

WorkFamily home evening, 112–22

planning and conducting, 114–18statement on, by First Presidency,

118

purpose of, 118–22statements on, by First

Presidency, 112, 122spirit of, story illustrating, by

Marion D. Hanks, 120strengthening family through, state-

ments on, by First Presidency, 120strengthens family, 118–20

Fastingand building on Christ, 231and spiritual gifts, 284

Fathercounsel to, by Joseph F. Smith, 185has keys to bless family, 15–17

statements onby A. Theodore Tuttle, 17by Ezra Taft Benson, 16–17by H. Burke Peterson, 15

story illustrating, by Eldred G.Smith, 97–98

interview by, experience of N. EldonTanner with, 101

leadership role of, 185responsibility of

for basic family needs, 98–101for family’s spiritual needs, 101–2statements on, by N. Eldon

Tanner, 98, 102role of

as patriarch of his family, 96–104statement on, by Joseph F.

Smith, 97statement on, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 96Father’s blessings, 37

can help family members developtalents, 178

procedure for giving, 47story illustrating, by Ezra Taft

Benson, 108–10Fellowshipping

in the Church, 88–89priesthood responsibility for, 88–93statements on, by Gordon B.

Hinckley, 88

Index

297

Index

298

Fellowship, ways to, 89–92Follow-through of Church meetings,

203Forgiveness

brings joy, 273–75brings peace, 276–78

statement on, by John Taylor, 276extending and receiving, 272–80story illustrating, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 276–78Forgive, requirement to, everyone,

275–76statement on, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 276Freedom. See Choices, freedom to

make

GGarden

planning of, 140–44planting of, 147preparing site for, 144–47tending of, 147–49

Gardening, 139–51rewards of, 139–40statements on, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 139–40story illustrating, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 142Gentleness, quality of good leader, 183Gifts, spiritual, 281–88

enumerated, 283illustrated in experience of Joseph

Smith, 285–87obtaining, 283–84

statement on, by Joseph FieldingSmith, 283

purposes of, 285–87story illustrating, by Franklin D.

Richards, 285questions to consider as we seek,

by James A. Cullimore, 284Goals

achieving, 161assist eternal progress, 159–61

statement on, by Joseph FieldingSmith, 159

experiences withby J. Thomas Fyans, 157by N. Eldon Tanner, 155–57by Spencer W. Kimball, 154, 161

personal and family, 154–62and self-mastery, 165statement on, by O. Leslie Stone, 162

Good, knowledge of, 237Gospel

attitude toward, statement on, byGordon B. Hinckley, 84

teaching children principles of, 168Graves, dedications of, 38

procedure for, 47Guidance and comfort, ordinances

for, 35–38Guidelines

for involving members with disabil-ities, vi–vii

for submitting names for templework, 73–75

HHead of family, home teachers to

help, 56–58Health

gaining, through gardening, 140Lord’s laws of, 214–16

statement on, by Brigham Young,211

maintaining good physical, 208–12physical, and self-reliance, 62ways of protecting, 209

Holy Ghostand building on Christ, 231can guide family, 106

story illustrating, by Henry B.Eyring, 106

following guidance of, 107–8statement on, by Joseph Fielding

Smith, 108gift of, procedure for bestowing, 29,

44

how families blessed by, 108–10importance of listening to, story

illustrating, by Bruce R.McConkie, 105–6

Holy Spirit. See Holy GhostHome storage and self-reliance, 61–62Home teacher

to help head of family, 56–58importance of, statement on, by

Boyd K. Packer, 49is Lord’s servant, 49–55and meeting needs of families,

55–56responsibilities of, 55

statements onby David O. McKay, 55by Harold B. Lee, 55

Home teaching, 49–59Honesty, 257–64

blessings of, 261–63statements on, by Howard W.

Hunter, 262stories illustrating, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 261–63in the family, 260–61

statement on, by N. EldonTanner, 260

importance of, 258–60statement on, by Brigham Young,

260stories illustrating

by Gordon B. Hinckley, 259by O. Leslie Stone, 258–59

story illustrating, by Howard W.Hunter, 257

Hot drinksdefined as tea and coffee, 214prohibited by Word of Wisdom, 214

IIllness

causes of, 208prevention of, 208–9symptoms of, 210–11what to do when, occurs, 210–11

Inspiration in making decisions,187–94

Instruction, gaining, through garden-ing, 140

Interviewsconducting effective, 203–5statement on, by N. Eldon Tanner,

198, 205

JJesus Christ

blessings of founding lives on, 234building on, 231–34feasting on words of, statement on,

by Neal A. Maxwell, 188“The Living Christ,” viiiloving and serving, 234our need for, 230as sure foundation of life, 228–35testimony of, by Melvin J. Ballard,

228Joy, forgiveness brings, 273–75

KKeys, priesthood, 8–18

father holds, as head of family,15–17

importance of, 11–13statements on

by Joseph Fielding Smith, 8by Joseph F. Smith, 8–9

who holds, 8–11Kindness, quality of good leader, 183Kingdom of God, 289–94

building, 289–94importance of, story illustrating, by

Gordon B. Hinckley, 289and law of consecration. See

Consecration, law ofour responsibility for building, 290statements on

by Brigham Young, 290by Joseph F. Smith, 290

Knowledge, 219–26commandment to seek, 219–20

Index

299

Index

300

of good and evil, 237purpose and blessings of, 220

statement on, by David O. McKay,220

LLaw of consecration. See Consecration,

law ofLaws of health. See Word of WisdomLeader

definition of, 181importance of, statement on, by

Victor L. Brown, 180–81qualities of good, 181–84

statement on, by Wendell J.Ashton, 184

Leadershipdecision making and, 187–94delegation an aspect of, 184, 197–99developing, 180–86responsibilities, 184–85statements on

by Bruce R. McConkie, 181by Harold B. Lee, 181

Learningby doing, 223–24

statement on, by Richard L.Evans, 224

story illustrating, by Marion D.Hanks, 223–24

Lives, purifying, to receive spiritualgifts, 284

Long-suffering, quality of goodleader, 183

Lord. See Jesus ChristLove, basic human need for, 100

story illustrating, by Loren C. Dunn,100

Love unfeigned, quality of goodleader, 183

MManual, using this, vMarriage, ordinance of temple, 33–35Meekness, quality of good leader, 183

Meetingsconducting effective, 202–3reasons for, 201

Melchizedek Priesthoodconferral of, 31duties of holders of, 42

Members with disabilities, guidelinesfor involving, vi–vii

Missionary service, 79–87all are to perform, 80–82

statement on, by Gordon B.Hinckley, 87

family involvement in, statementon, by Spencer W. Kimball, 82

how to perform, 82–87Money management and self-

reliance, 65Mother, statement on role of, by

Spencer W. Kimball, 96

NNaming and blessing of children, 37

procedure for, 43Needs, basic human, 98–101

OOath and covenant of priesthood, 2–7

and Lord’s promises, 3–4and our promises to Lord, 3statements on

by Marion G. Romney, 3by Spencer W. Kimball, 4

story illustrating, by Spencer W.Kimball, 5

Obedience and spiritual gifts, 284Offerings, 251–56

blessings of giving, 255–56uses of, 254willingly paying, 254–55

story illustrating, by Marion G.Romney, 254–55

Oil, procedure for consecration of, 46Order

in Church, 13–15in Church meetings, 202

Ordinancesfor comfort and guidance, 35–38necessary for exaltation, 27–35, 68

statements onby Lorenzo Snow, 38by Wilford Woodruff, 27

performing, 41–48statement on, by Joseph Fielding

Smith, 41purpose of, 27–40temple. See Temple ordinances

Ordination, to priesthood office, procedure for, 45–46

PParticipation in Church meetings,

202–3Patriarchal blessings, 37

statement on, by Spencer W.Kimball, 174

Peace, forgiveness brings, 276–78Persuasiveness, quality of good

leader, 183Physical health and self-reliance, 62Planning Church meetings, 202Pleasure, gaining, through gardening,

140Possessions, consecrating our, to

Lord, 292–93Prayer

and building on Christ, 231–33and decision making, 189–91and selecting people to introduce

to Church, 84and self-mastery, 166and spiritual gifts, 284using, to develop talents, 178

Preparednessas a Church, 65–66

statements onby Joseph B. Wirthlin, 65–66by Russell M. Nelson, 66

personal and family, 60–67Priesthood

blessings. See Blessingscallings. See Callings

conferral of, 31procedure for, 45–46

duties of the, 41–42honoring and bearing with dignity,

19–26statements on

by Brigham Young, 24by David O. McKay, 24by Harold B. Lee, 24by James E. Talmage, 23by Robert L. Simpson, 24–25

story illustrating, by Harold B.Lee, 22–23

importance of, statements onby Joseph Fielding Smith, 6by Reed Smoot, 2

keys. See Keys, priesthoodleaders, responsibilities of, 13–15oath and covenant of. See Oath and

covenant of priesthoodoffices in, 4, 11, 41–42ordinances. See Ordinancesordination to offices of, procedure

for, 45–46power of, 21–22

statement on, by H. BurkePeterson, 21–22

Priests, duties of, 42Principles, teaching children gospel,

168Problems

identifying, when making decisions,188

studying, when making decisions,189

Problem solving, statement on, byBoyd K. Packer, 187

Progression, eternalassisted by goals, 159–61and self-mastery, 163–64

PromisesLord’s, to priesthood holders, 3–4priesthood holders’, to Lord, 3

Prophet, following living, and build-ing on Christ, 234

Index

301

Index

302

Purityof lives and spiritual gifts, 284of thought. See Thoughts

Purpose in life, basic human need for,100

RRecommend, holding a temple, 69–71Resource management and self-

reliance, 65Responsibility, giving children,

168–69statement on, by N. Eldon Tanner,

169Rules, establishing, to teach children

self-mastery, 166–68

SSabbath day

blessings for observing, 249keeping, holy, 247–49

statements onby First Presidency, 248by Spencer W. Kimball, 248

sacredness of, 245–47statements on

by Ezra Taft Benson, 249by George Albert Smith, 247

Sacramentand building on Christ, 231ordinance of, 31procedure for administering, 44–45

Savior. See Jesus ChristSchool, importance of attending,

220–21Scriptures

and building on Christ, 233–34and self-mastery, 166

Self-discipline, basic human need for,100–101

Self-esteem, basic human need for,100

Self-masteryand chastity, 164developing and teaching, 163–71and freedom, 164

gaining, 164–66helping children develop, 166–69necessary for eternal progression,

163–64statement on, by David O. McKay,

165story illustrating, by Sterling W. Sill,

163and tithing, 164and Word of Wisdom, 164

Self-relianceand education, 64and employment, 64–65and home storage, 61–62Lord’s plan for, 61personal and family, 60–67and physical health, 62and resource management, 65and spiritual, emotional, and social

strength, 62–64statement on, by Boyd K. Packer,

62story illustrating, by Marvin J.

Ashton, 62–64Self-sufficiency, learning, through

gardening, 139–40Service and building on Christ, 234Sharing gospel. See Missionary ser-

viceSick, administering to, 37

procedure for, 46Skills, development of employment,

64–65Social strength and self-reliance, 62–64Spirit. See Holy GhostSpiritual

gifts. See Gifts, spiritualstrength and self-reliance, 62–64

Steward, definition of, 195Stewardship

and accountability, 185assigning a, 197definition of, by Spencer W.

Kimball, 195

and delegation of authority, 184,197–99

leaders to fulfill, 184principles of, 184–85, 195–96

Storage, home, and self-reliance,61–62

Strong drinks, Word of Wisdom pro-hibits, 214

Sustaining authorities, responsibilityof leaders, 185

TTalents

consecrating our, to Lord, 291–92developing, 175–76

experiences of Heber J. Grantwith, 175

statements onby Heber J. Grant, 175by Sterling W. Sill, 176

discovering, 174–75statement on, by Franklin D.

Richards, 174–75story illustrating, by Franklin D.

Richards, 174everyone has, 173–74helping family members develop,

176–78statements on

by Spencer W. Kimball, 172by Sterling W. Sill, 173–74

Teachers, duties of, 42Teach, preparing to, v–viTea, Word of Wisdom prohibits, 214Temple

endowment, ordinance of, 33statement on, by Brigham Young,

33going regularly to, 69–71marriage, ordinance of, 33–35ordinances

helping family members receivetheir, 68–69

importance of, statements onby Boyd K. Packer, 68by Howard W. Hunter, 68

necessary for salvation, 68providing, for ancestors, 71receiving own, 68–69

recommend, holding a, 69–71importance of, statements on

by Gordon B. Hinckley, 69by Howard W. Hunter, 69

work, 68–78and family history, statements on

by Gordon B. Hinckley, 73by Joseph Smith, 71

guidelines for, 73–75Thoughts, 265–71

keeping, pure, 268–70importance of, story illustrating,

by Spencer W. Kimball,265–66

statements onby Boyd K. Packer, 269–70by J. Thomas Fyans, 268–69by Spencer W. Kimball, 268

lead to actions, 266–67statements on

by Bruce R. McConkie, 267by David O. McKay, 266

story illustrating how, by DavidO. McKay, 267

Time, consecrating our, to Lord, 291Tithing, 251–56

blessings of paying, 255–56statement on, by Henry D.

Taylor, 256story illustrating, by Joseph F.

Smith, 255law of, 251–52and self-mastery, 164spirit of, stories illustrating

by Boyd K. Packer, 253–54by Matthew Cowley, 252

uses of, 254willingly paying, 254–55

Tobacco, Word of Wisdom prohibits,214

Trust, honesty results in, 261–62

Index

303

Index

304

WWomen, priesthood blessings avail-

able to, 31–32Word of Wisdom

alcohol prohibited by, 214blessings of obeying, 216–18

statement on, by Spencer W.Kimball, 216

coffee prohibited by, 214living, 213–18and self-mastery, 164statements on

by Joseph Fielding Smith, 214–15by Spencer W. Kimball, 215

tea prohibited by, 214tobacco prohibited by, 214

Workability to, basic human need for,

100–101

assigning, in family, 132–35balancing with rest and relaxation,

statement on, by Franklin D.Richards, 135

for entire family, 132family to share in, 131–38

story illustrating, by Loren C.Dunn, 132

organizing, in family, 132–35teaching, through gardening, 139value of, 135–37

statements onby David O. McKay, 131by Neal A. Maxwell, 131, 137by Spencer W. Kimball,

136–37

NOTES

305

306

Notes

Notes

307

Notes

308

PICTURE SECTION

309

This section contains selected pictures from the Gospel Art Picture Kit(34730). These pictures can be used as an additional resource for gospelstudy and teaching at church and in the home.

Old Testament

1. Abraham Taking Isaac to Be SacrificedGenesis 21:1–8; 22; Joseph Smith Translation, Genesis 22:2

2. Joseph Resists Potiphar’s WifeGenesis 39

3. Moses and the Burning BushExodus 3:1–4:17

4. Three Men in the Fiery FurnaceDaniel 3

New Testament

5. The Prodigal SonLuke 15:10–32

6. Jesus Raising Lazarus from the Dead (by Carl Bloch. Used by permission of the National Historic Museum at Frederiksborg inHillerød.)John 11:1–45

7. Jesus Washing the Apostles’ FeetJohn 13:4–15; Joseph Smith Translation, John 13:8–10

8. Go Ye ThereforeMatthew 28:16–20; Mark 16:14–20

9. The Ascension of JesusActs 1:3–11

Book of Mormon

10. The Liahona1 Nephi 16:6, 9–10, 16, 28–29; Alma 37:38

11. Ammon Defends the Flocks of King LamoniAlma 17:19–39; 18

12. The Brother of Jared Sees the Finger of the LordGenesis 11:3–8; Ether 1:33–43; 2–3; 6:2–3

13. Moroni Hides the Plates in the Hill CumorahMormon 6:6; 8:1, 3–4; Moroni 1:1; 10:2, 4–5

Church History

14. Translating the Book of MormonDoctrine and Covenants 20:8–11; Joseph Smith—History 1:34–35, 71 footnote

15. Pioneer Wagons Going WestOur Heritage: A Brief History of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 75–80

Temple Pictures

16. México City D.F. México Temple

17. Celestial Room, Billings Montana Temple

Picture Section

310

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

17

16

Date post:	30-Dec-2016
Category:	Documents
Upload:	hoangnhi
View:	218 times
Download:	0 times

Duties and Blessings of the Priesthood, Part B

Documents